Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“I assume you are aware of my reasoning for requesting this meeting, your grace.”

The Queen picked up her chalice and raised it to her lips.

“I assume it has something to do with the situation regarding your wizard's apprentice,” she responded before taking a sip. “What was his name again? Bernardo? Bonito?”

“Benedicto.”

“Benedicto, yes!” She remembered, “Bright young man.”

“Indeed,” her guest replied, “But, his antics have cost me a great many of my forces. Some of them were my finest warriors. Some land was destroyed as well. My recourses are depleted thanks to him.”

The Queen lowered her chalice with a disappointed look on her face.

“He was only trying to help from what I’ve heard, Lord Malvado. The riverbank next to your lands was overflowing rapidly, and at that rate, it would have cost the lives of many villagers—“

“—And thanks to his failure, the lives lost were that of not only my men, but my dragon as well,” the man interrupted, “House Del Fuego is nothing without it's dragons. In fact, without us, the Kingdom would be overrun with untamed dragons—“

“—Yes, yes,” the Queen interrupted, “And, without House Del Mar we would be overrun with sea monsters, House Travieso, with trolls, and House Mendoza, with goblins. I’m fully aware of your role as the lord and protector of the Kingdom’s north, Lord Malvado, and I am truly grateful.”

“Thank you, your grace. We are not called the Fire simply to sound intimidating,” he continued, “just like our fruitful Queen Reyna and her family are not called the Crown simply because they look pretty wearing them.”

Queen Reyna chuckled at his compliment, “Indeed, House Reyes has ruled the Kingdom for generations, and will hopefully continue to do so for generations to come, and may they all have as fruitful a reign for all as I have had.”

“Indeed!” Lord Malvado raised his chalice in a toast, “To the Kingdom!”

“To the Kingdom. And, to House Del Fuego. ‘Untamable.’”

He smiled appreciatively, “And, to House Reyes. ‘They’ll never take you alive.’”

Their chalices clinked, and they sipped their contents. After she swallowed, the Queen returned to the subject.

“You should be proud to have had the one dragon, Lord Malvado,” Queen Reyna stated, “Do you know how hard it is to tame such a beast? I’m sure you do, since that’s exactly what you did!”

He nodded, “I did. And, I’ve had her since I was a boy. Tamed her on a journey into the Páramo Salvaje. Still have the burn scars. So, now you can see why I would seek justice for her death?”

“I suppose,” the Queen pondered, “But, as I recall, she seemed to have given birth some time ago, did she not?”

“Indeed, she did,” Lord Malvado confirmed, “a fiery, young male. Incendio. And, he shall be the one to carry out said justice. He shall feast on the young apprentice as vengeance for his mother.”

“I do not approve of this course of action,” the Queen sighed before taking another sip, “But, what you do within your domain is your business. Now, what does this have to do with me?”

The elder Lord raised an eyebrow as if it were supposed to be obvious, “Your grace, it was your people who sent the young apprentice to my House. Forgive me for overstepping my position, but I do believe you are partly to blame. I would like some form of reimbursement for what I have lost.”

The Queen chuckled, “Is this your way of demanding a marriage alliance, Lord Malvado?”

The elder Lord chuckled a bit himself, “A tempting thought, but some basics will do for now. A few dozen knights, to help protect the north. Some remittance for the damages, of course. And, perhaps a few more silvers for my troubles.”

The Queen sighed. Her generosity had her recourses spread thin already, “I'll see what I can do.”

“Thank you, your grace. I assure you, this will not be forgotten.”

They continued to sit in silence, sipping the wine from their chalices, until Lord Malvado spoke again.

“Since we are on the subject of marriage, my curiosity gets the better of me.”

The Queen lowered her chalice, “What do you mean?”

“I mean, your son,” he stated with a little more force than necessary, “I understand that the Grand Wizard has foreseen that the young prince will... prefer the company of men.”

“Indeed,” she confirmed with a chuckle, “I've already caught him staring so deeply enamored at my castle guard.”

“And, what is it that you plan to do about that?” He asked as he raised his chalice.

“Nothing.”

The chalice stopped just short of his lips, “Nothing?”

“Nothing,” she stated again, “He is who he is.”

The elder Lord lowered his chalice slowly. “I must admit I am a bit surprised, your grace. Being the ruler of the realm, I would have expected you to do whatever it took for your family to produce heirs.”

“Esteban is much too young to worry about producing heirs. We'll figure something out when we get there. But, that's not the point. I'm trying to make Ravarra a place where people can embrace who they are without judgement from others. My kingdom will be a place where true equity shall prevail. Trust me, they don't call me ‘Queen Reyna the Gracious’ for nothing,” she then looked at the elder Lord in a confused way, “You of all people should be grateful, Lord Malvado. I understand that you have... slightly similar interests.”

“Indeed, I do,” he admitted instantly, “And, I am grateful, your grace. But, I am already a father, so who I spend my nights with now is not a problem. Your son, however, is not. And, if you allow things to progress the way that they are, then he may never be.”

“Again, Malvado, that's something we can worry about when he is of age.”

“I began exploring my interests when I was his age,” he stated, to the Queen's uncomfortable shifting as a response, “Younger even. I'm sure Prince Esteban can too.”

“I don't think I approve of that idea, Lord Malvado.”

“My mother disapproved, as well,” he stated. Then, a pondering look grew on his face, “But, I just may have the solution to your heir problems.”

The Queen raised an eyebrow in curiosity.

“As you are aware, I have a daughter. She's strong, pretty, and the Prince's age. Not to mention she was born gifted in magic. No doubt there’s a spell somewhere to get your son excited without help.”

The Queen shifted again, her treacherous thoughts unwillingly picturing her son’s excitement, “Thank you for that image... What exactly are you suggesting, Lord Malvado?”

“I am suggesting that we forget this whole preference ideology and marry them to one another.”

The Queen nearly jumped at that. She leaned back in her chair to avoid doing something unfortunate, “I'm afraid that's out of the question.”

“Why not?” Lord Malvado protested, “You need an heir. My daughter is unmarried. She also happens to be quite fond of the young Prince—“

“—But, he is not fond of her,” the Queen interrupted, “In fact, Esteban seems to despise little Sombra.”

“That is beside the point. I’m certain her magic could easily fix that. You need my daughter,” he tried to convince her, “I'll tell you what, forget the knights, remittance, even the silver! Marry our children, and all shall be settled.”

“It is out of the question, Lord Malvado. As I said, my kingdom is a place of equity. I will not marry my son off to someone that he does not like nor will he ever be attracted to... naturally, I mean.” The Queen stated. Then, she sighed and lowered her head, “You know, I share... interests that are slightly similar to you and my son. Similar, but... different.”

The elder Lord raised an eyebrow, “Oh?”

“Yes,” she admitted, “My son likes boys. You like both boys and girls...”

The elder Lord nodded in confirmation.

“...But, I like something else,” she continued, “I like... people. Just certain people.”

Lord Malvado gave her a confused look, “What kind of certain people?”

“There’s not really a kind, it— it’s sort of... random,” the Queen sighed, “The first person I was ever attracted to was a handmaiden I had as a princess.”

The elder Lord nodded with some form of understanding, “And, this handmaiden was the only one you’d ever been attracted to?”

“At the time, yes.”

“Did she share your feelings?”

“Yes,” she chuckled, “Her name was Camila. She was wonderful. She was kind, caring. She had these beautiful, purple eyes... She was my first love.”

“What happened to her?”

The Queen took a shaky breath, “My father happened. He walked in on us one day. We were... well, I’m sure you can guess what we were doing.”

Lord Malvado nodded, “And, I imagine King Basilio the Proud wasn’t too proud.”

“He wasn’t, no,” she could feel tears forming in her eyes, “He had her sent away—where, I don’t know—and he gave me this whole speech about how that kind of intimacy was meant for man and woman alone.”

“Ahh,” Lord Malvado nodded again, “This is why you want your son to be with whomever he desires, because you weren’t allowed to do the same.”

“Yes,” Queen Reyna confirmed, she felt a tear roll down her cheek, “I thought I would never love again,” she sniffled, then smiled, “Until I met Esteban’s father.”

“King Reynaldo.”

The Queen chuckled and nodded, “Back when we were still children— I a princess, him a young lordling from House Del Mar. I knew I was attracted to him, but I was still trying to get over Camila, so I ignored my feelings. He, however, did not.”

Lord Malvado let out a hearty laugh, “Your husband was certainly a persistent fellow.”

“He was,” she found herself laughing too, “He used to actually come to my balcony to serenade me, can you imagine that? He was a horrible singer... but, he wasn’t going to let that stop him. He was going to do whatever it took to earn my hand... Eventually, I couldn’t resist anymore. I accepted. Of course, my father approved, since he was a man, so that was that. After my father passed, we got married. Not long after, Esteban was born... then, not long after that, the war, and—“ she squeezed her eyes shut to stop the tears from coming. She looked up when she felt Lord Malvado’s hand on hers.

He had a sympathetic look on his face, “He’s in a better place now, your grace.”

“I know,” she wiped away the tears, “I know. It just hurts. Our son doesn’t even remember his own father... But, I’m not stupid. I know he did it for a reason. Without him, we would all be dead, or living under the rule of the Duarte invaders from the west.”

“Then, you must also know that he would want what’s best for Ravarra,” he tried to convince her, “King Reynaldo was a wise ruler. He knew when to make sacrifices for the safety and prosperity of the Kingdom. It’s what lead him to make the ultimate sacrifice. Because of him, the Duarte Empire is gone, and Ravarra is free. And, I know your father seemed a cruel man for tearing you away from Camila, but think about it! If he hadn’t done that, you would have never met Reynaldo. You would have never had Esteban.”

The Queen hated how much that made sense. If she had stayed with Camila, everything would be different.

“Your right,” she admitted.

“Then, you see!” The elder Lord exclaimed excitedly, “You see that you need to do what’s best for the Kingdom too! Not only the Kingdom, your House! Your family! Your grace...” he took her hand again, “Marry our children, unite our bloodlines, and ensure that they continue to prosper for ages to come.”

He was right. She hated it, but he was right. If Esteban was going to rule someday, he needed a legacy to carry on. He may not like it, but if he went through his reign without heirs, who would inherit the Kingdom? Their closest relatives were House Mendoza in the Sierra Dentada, protectors of the south. They were smart, but they weren’t rulers. They could barely control their own territories with all of those goblins running around. The people probably wouldn’t even accept a Mendoza king. If Esteban married Sombra...

No. No! This was not the Kingdom she had promised her people! Like she had stated earlier, she was going to make this a land of equity, where everyone was free to be who they were. If she forced her son to marry someone he didn’t want to, how could she uphold her promise then? A gracious ruler who couldn’t keep her promises was no gracious ruler at all. She knew what she had to do.

She gently removed her hand from the elder Lord’s, “I’m sorry, Lord Malvado, I can’t.”

The elder Lord fell back into his seat with a look of sadness and annoyance.

“I know, this isn’t what you’d hoped,” the Queen continued, “But, you were right. I need to do what’s best for the Kingdom. And, what’s best for the Kingdom is what’s best for it’s next king, my son. What’s best is to let him be who he is. To let everyone be who they are.”

Lord Malvado shut his eyes and bit his lips. Queen Reyna understood. He was so set on getting something, and now he was being told that he couldn’t have it. It was like her with Camila...

“I assure you, you’ll get everything that you previously demanded. You will be fully reimbursed, and though I may not like it, my people won’t interfere with whatever you have planned for Benedicto. Your getting nearly everything you wanted, but I am going to have to say no to the marriage—“

Lord Malvado stood instantly, and the Queen jumped in surprise. The elder Lord began to glare at her from across the table, “Your grace, you owe me for the damages to my estate! You owe me this marriage alliance! Esteban will marry Sombra, the Crown of House Reyes and the Fire of House Del Fuego will combine, and our children will produce an heir, whether your boy-loving son has to be magically seduced or not! We will both benefit from this alliance! Besides... you don't want me as an enemy...”

That was a threat if the Queen had ever heard one! She couldn’t believe this! She had just opened up to this man, and he had had the nerve to lash out at her, just because he couldn’t get what he had wanted! She’d heard the stories, but never seen any evidence before today that they were true. This was truly the most evil man in the Kingdom!

She considered calling the guards. No, she didn’t need guards! What kind of Monarch hides behind their guards? She could take care of herself.

The Queen stood and did everything she could to make an even more intimidating glare, “You are speaking to the Reigning Queen of Ravarra and the most powerful woman in the realm! And, threatening a Monarch is an act of treason, punishable from the dungeons to death! If I wanted, I could have you executed right here, right now, and little Sombra will grow up without a father, and without experience in leading a House, much less protecting the north!”

The elder Lord seemed surprised, but continued to glare. Queen Reyna then managed to calm herself down, “But, as I have stated, they do not call me ‘the Gracious’ for nothing. You shall have your knights, remittance, and even the silver, as promised, because you are protector of the north, and you are an important asset to the Kingdom. But, that's all you're getting. There will be no marriage alliance between the Crown and the Fire, and when my son is of age, he will get to be with whomever he chooses. This is the best deal you're getting, Lord Malvado, so I suggest you take it and leave,” she pointed toward the exit.

Lord Malvado continued to glare for a moment. Then, he chuckled, stood straight, and bowed, “My apologies, your grace. It appears we’ve both had a bit too much wine. I should go before I start staggering as I walk.”

He backed away and headed for the door. The Queen watched him all the way. No amount of wine they’d had could have triggered such a confrontation.

Then, the elder Lord stopped at the doorway and stood for a moment. He turned back to her with a sly smile.

“They do indeed call you ‘the Gracious’ for good reason. I... appreciate everything you've done for me, your grace. If you plan on allowing your son to marry another man, then by all means, let him. And, who knows...” his sly smile widened, “...Perhaps, even I may take him.”

Queen Reyna scrunched the tablecloth until her knuckles whitened, “It is time for you to go, Lord Malvado.”

And with that, he left, smile still on his face. The Queen fell back into her chair and let out a long sigh. Running a Kingdom with her resources already spread thin was bad enough, but now this. But, it would be fine. It had to be. There was no way House Del Fuego would dare attack the Crown.

Then, she turned to see an unusual shadow in the corner of the room. To anyone else, it would have appeared to be an average shadow, but Queen Reyna had been in this room too many times to believe that.

The Queen rolled her eyes, “You’re not fooling anyone. Get out here.”

An old man in black robes, a large, black pointed hat, and a long white beard limped out of the shadows as they seemed to disappear behind him, supporting himself on a staff made of pure obsidian.

“My apologies, your grace,” the Grand Wizard croaked.

“You're forgiven, Geronimo,” she waved, “But, you should really learn to stay in your part of the castle and mind your own affairs.”

“My affairs are that of the safety and prosperity of the Royal family and the Kingdom, your grace,” the old man informed her, “I sensed a threat to my Queen and came as quickly as I could. You shouldn't have allowed that man to speak to you in such a manner, your grace. You should have sent him back north with little more than the clothes on his back. Perhaps, not even those.”

“And risk open rebellion?” The Queen scoffed, “I won't cave into his demands on the marriage alliance, old friend, but he was right, I don't need enemies right now, especially from a protector. Besides,” she straightened her posture from within her seat, “I have an image to maintain.”

“You may face open rebellion anyway,” the old man warned, “Heed my warning, Reyna. You should double the castle guard, for your own safety, as well as that of your innocent boy.”

“Trust me when I say that no harm will come to my innocent boy,” she assured the Grand Wizard, “I am not afraid of House Del Fuego, Geronimo. If Lord Malvado wishes to make empty threats, let him. He's a coward who hides behind his words and the men at his gates. And, apparently neither they nor his precious dragon could even protect themselves from a flooding river. Have the commanders pick a few dozen knights from the north and send them back to their homeland, I'll deal with the remittance personally.”

The old man bowed as low as he could on his obsidian staff, “As you wish, your grace.”

Chapter Text

“Wow... that was the worst shot I’ve ever seen.”

“Never trust someone left-handed.”

“Perhaps, if he didn’t spend all day beating up straw dummies, and picked up a bow, he would be better.”

He pulled his arrow out of the tree, “I’d like to see either of you do better.”

“We could. It’s just easier to make you do it for us. That is, if you could ever hit your target.”

“Shut up, fat-ass! You’re so lazy, you can’t even pick up a book.”

The fat boy flipped him off. The skinny, dark-skinned boy to his left snickered, “He’s got a point, Cordero.”

Cordero flipped him off too, “Fuck you, Bartolo! I may not look like I’m made of sticks like you, but at least my parents were married when they had me!”

Bartolo glared at him, “Don’t say it!”

Cordero put on a smile of fake innocence, “Say what? Bas—“

POW

Bartolo punched Cordero in his chubby face.

“I’ll castrate you like the pig you are!”

“Oh, will you, farmer’s boy?”

“Can you two not argue for once, please? Your constant screeching is scaring away supper. Will your parents be happy if you come back empty-handed?”

They both glared at him.

“Shut up, Victor!” Cordero demanded, “You started this!”

“Yeah!” Bartolo joined in, “If you and your left hand didn’t spend all day swinging your sword around, we wouldn’t be in this situation.”

There was a pause before the previously-quarreling boys started laughing, realizing what they had just said.

Victor, however, was not amused. “I’m going now, I’ve got a deer to hunt.”

He began to walk in the direction of where his prey had run off to. Cordero and Bartolo rushed to catch up to him.

“What’s the matter, Victor?” Bartolo teased, “Mad that no one wants to swing your sword?”

“Maybe they’re repelled by his ugly face,” Cordero added.

“Or that light skin.”

Cordero looked offended, “My skin is light.”

“Not like his,” Bartolo stated, “He looks like a reject from the Valle Amurallado.”

Victor sighed loudly.

“I can’t help it if I was born like this,” he pointed to his face, “You can blame it on my father! Besides, I still have the prettiest eyes around, and don’t even think about disagreeing! And, don’t forget who I got them from!”

His companion’s both rolled their own eyes.

“Yes, we know,” Bartolo sighed, “You got them from some merchant on an island far away.”

“I got them from my great-grandmother!” He continued, “Who was a famous merchant on the Isla Del Mar!”

They rolled their eyes again.

“And, I don’t need help swinging my sword!” Victor whined, “My own hands are enough.”

The other boys snickered. Cordero ruffled Victor’s wavy, light-brown hair.

“I’m sure we can blame you a little for your face. Also, you have the prettiest eyes at home, the Río De La Luz. This is the Bosque De La Luz. It’s very possible that someone here has prettier eyes than you,” though he said that, they all knew it wasn’t true, “And, no one’s stopping you from making love to your hand, right or left, but don’t you want a girl for that?”

“Err, well—“ Victor was about to tell him before Bartolo cut him off.

“Victor likes cock.”

Bartolo began laughing when Victor stopped walking to glare at him. It was the truth, but he would have rather said it himself.

Cordero had a surprised smile on his face, “Really!?”

“Yeah, you didn’t notice?” Bartolo said between snickers, “He was totally staring when you were pissing on that tree before.”

“I was not!” He most definitely was.

Cordero put his hands on the front of his trousers, “You want to suck my cock, Victor? It tastes good!”

“I’m sure you would know!”

Cordero flipped him off again as Bartolo kept laughing. They continued to walk.

“You don’t have to be ashamed, Victor,” Bartolo stated when he was done, “Times have changed for the better around here.”

“Yeah,” Cordero agreed, “The Queen’s making everyone happy with her whole ‘equity’ plan, whatever that means, especially for people like you. I hear her own son shares your interests!”

Victor had heard the rumors about Prince Esteban. As a commoner, rumors were his only source, but these were the kind of rumors that usually turned out to be true. And, he was supposed to be his age too. Maybe, if he was a nobleman, and if the Queen actually made it legal for two men to marry, she would make him marry the Prince.

Victor ceased in his thoughts when he saw movement up ahead. He raised a hand for them to stop.

“Get down!” He whispered. They snuck to a bush and hid behind it. They poked their heads up when they were sure they hadn’t been spotted.

Sure enough, their elusive deer was munching on the grass, completely unaware of their presence.

Victor nocked an arrow and raised his bow.

“Please hit it this time!” Cordero whispered.

“Yeah,” Bartolo agreed, “I don’t want to be out here ‘til dark!”

Victor took aim.

“Just sit back, relax, and watch what a left-handed cock-lover can do.”

He released his arrow and sent it flying.

***

“Told you I’d get it today, didn’t I, Lina?”

Victor rode proudly on his horse as she dragged the deer carcass behind her. She seemed to nod in agreement, as if to say, ‘Hell to the yes, you did it! This heavy-ass bitch will feed you guys for a long-ass time!’

Victor laughed at the funny way that he imagined she talked. For some reason, his whole life, his mind had just seemed to make up words for the noises that the animals he was close to made. He’d never questioned it, and because he spent most of his time with them, he just started talking back to them. There was no way that was what they were actually saying—animals couldn’t talk!—but it was still fun to talk to them, especially because they were the ones that really listened.

Bartolo and Cordero had went their separate ways earlier to the farm and the bar, respectively, where their individual parents worked. They had returned home with smaller prey, allowing Victor to keep the prize, as he was the one who shot it.

“All it took was a little practice!” Victor continued. Then, a thought came into his head, “Hey, Lina? Do you... do you think I’m unnatural? Because... you know... because I like boys?” This wasn’t the first time Victor had thought of this. In fact, he thought of it often. But, this was the first time he’d said it out loud. Even if it was to a carcass-dragging horse.

Lina shook her head as if to say, ‘Whatchu talkin’ ‘bout, Vicky!? You trippin’! It’s completely natural!’

“It’s just...” he continued, “I can’t have children because of this. And, most boys prefer girls, so I feel sort of... odd. You know?”

Lina shook her mane again, ‘Uh-to-the-uh-uh-uh! Fuck that horse-shit—I can say that ‘cause I’m a horse! West side, mothafucka!’

They actually lived northeast of the capital, but Lina had come from the west with Victor’s mother.

“But, it’s not like I chose this, right? I can’t choose! If I could, I’d—... well, actually, I don’t know what I’d choose... But, the point is, I can’t! And, if someone doesn’t like that, then... too bad! Right?”

Lina seemed to whinny in agreement, ‘Damn right, Vicky! You tell them traditionalist bitches nobody messes with this boy-fucker—No offense—That’s how we do it in the Río De La Luz!’

That made Victor feel better. He patted her mane gratefully.

“Thank you, Lina. You’ve always been such a good friend to me. I’m glad I decided to keep you.”

She whinnied again, as if to say, ‘Me-to-the-bitch-ass-too!’ He’d had her since she was an infant and had raised her like his own child. Once, when his family was running out of money, his mother had pressured him into selling her. He’d be lying if he said he didn’t consider it—they were desperate—but, in the end, he decided not to. And, it all worked out. They got more money through other means and he got to keep his horsey friend. All was well.

He finally reached home. His mother was an innkeeper and his father was a blacksmith, and the inn and the shop were conveniently located right next to each other. Sometimes Victor wondered if the inn would ever have a guest that complained about the noise next door, but it hadn’t happened yet.

He rode Lina up to the stables where his mother and father were waiting.

“Now that is a beast!” His father exclaimed, “You shot that thing!?”

Mewl

Victor looked down and saw his cuddly cat, Leo, rubbing up against Lina’s front legs as if to say, ‘Thanks, buddies! I’ll eat for days, now! I’ll be fatter than your fat-ass friend!’

Lina whinnied, ‘Uh-uh! Getcho flea-bitten ass away from this mane!’

Mewl, ‘Fuck you very much, horse-buddy!’

Just the thought of that made Victor chuckle.

“All by myself,” Victor confirmed as he dismounted.

“I’m so proud!” His father stated as he untied the carcass from Lina’s saddle, “Carina, get the horse, would you, dear?”

Victor’s mother took Lina’s reins and led her toward the stable. Whinny, ‘Hey, hey! Easy on the mane, you dumbass ho!’ Victor wasn’t sure he wanted anyone, even Lina, talking about his mother like that. His mother stopped momentarily to plant a kiss on Victor’s cheek. Victor smiled and politely returned it.

He’d finally caught an animal that would keep them fed for a good, long while. He felt great! And, his conversation with Lina had only made him feel even better about himself, even if she only responded with what he interpreted as what she was saying when she was whinnying and shaking her head. Now, how was he going to reward himself?

How else?

He went to the back and picked up his wooden sword.

But, before he could start massacring his straw dummy, he heard galloping—lots of it—coming down the road.

His father came back with a confused look on his face, “Do you hear that?”

Victor nodded. His mother came back with a similar look, Leo at her heels. Mewl? He seemed to ask. ‘What is that sound, Mami? It’s disturbing to my massive, yet obviously adorable cat-ears!’

“It sounds like horses,” Victor’s mother stated, “Lots and lots of horses,” she looked down the road and then pointed, “Over there!”

Victor and his father both looked where she was pointing. Sure enough, there was what looked like a whole army of armored horses coming down the road. They all had heavily armored knights in dark armor riding them.

“Those don’t look like the knights of House Rivera,” his mother noted.

“Nor House Ramos,” his father added, “Who are they?”

“Let me see,” Victor looked closely at the knights.

Some of them were carrying banners. Victor had had a strong fascination in Ravarra’s nobility since he was a small child, and had practically memorized every House sigil by heart, so he was confident that he would most likely be able to decipher where these unusual knights were from. He looked closely at the banners.

Their sigil was a red dragon in a circle of orange fire on a black background.

“The sigil of House Del Fuego,” Victor said aloud.

“What are they doing so far from home?” His mother asked.

“Carina, stay close to the inn,” His father ordered as he began walking toward the northern knights, “Victor, stay close to your mother.”

He walked onto the road just as the northern party was approaching. The knight commander, an elderly, light-skinned man with a stern expression, stopped just in front of him, and the rest of his men followed. He looked like he commanded with great respect, but something in his face told Victor that he didn’t want to be here.

“Good day to you, Sir,” Victor’s father called up to him.

“Indeed, that it is, blacksmith,” the knight stated in a neutral tone.

“Might I ask what you are doing so far from the Tierra Del Fuego? If you’ve come to visit Lord Ramos or Lady Rivera, I’m afraid their castles are back a ways from whence you came.”

“We haven’t come for them,” the knight stated, “We have business in the Ciudad Del Fundador.”

By now, there were more villagers that came out to see what all the commotion was. Why was this army headed for the capital? Victor’s father had the same question.

“Might I ask why you are traveling there with all of these men and horses... and weapons.”

“You may not.”

A wave of confusion radiated from all of the villagers. There was a long pause before Victor’s father spoke again.

“And, why not?”

“It’s none of your business.”

“I’m not sure I can let you pass if you—“

“We’re on a tight schedule, blacksmith. We’re under orders from Lord Malvado himself. Now, if you’ll excuse us—“

“No,” Victor’s father remained right where he was. Some of the villagers were getting worried.

Finally, the commander let out an annoyed sigh. His hand reached for a necklace buried under his armor.

“Forgive me... Ya!”

Suddenly, he snapped the reins of his horse. It whinnied and began to stand on it’s hind legs.

CLUNK

It kicked Victor’s father in the face.

He grunted and fell backward as villagers began to scream. Leo hissed.

“ANDRES!!!” Victor’s mother shrieked.

Without a second thought, Victor ran to his father. Once he reached him, he dropped to his knees. His father was groaning. He had a nasty cut on his forehead where blood was starting to seep out.

“Father!” Victor shook him, “Are you all right!?”

“Damnit, boy! Ya!”

Victor looked up just in time to see the horse’s hoof about to connect with his own face.

CRUNK

Chapter Text

Victor woke with a start. He looked around. He was on a bed in one of the inn’s rooms.

Mewl!

Victor looked to the foot of his bed and saw Leo, loyal as always, cuddling at his feet. He seemed to be saying, ‘You’re awake! I was worried about you, buddy! I stayed here the whole time, because I love you! Also, I’m lazy! But, mostly I love you!’

Victor reached down and pet his head, “I’m okay, Leo.”

His head throbbed and he reached a hand up. He felt a large bump on his forehead, but luckily he didn’t feel any cut from the impact. Not like his father...

His father! His mother! Where were they!? Were they alright!? What did those northern knights do to them!? And, why!?

He heard a door opening.

“You’re awake! Thank God!”

He looked over and saw his mother rushing toward him. She knelt beside him and placed a quick kiss on his throbbing forehead, “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” he stated, “Where’s father? What did they do to you? If they—“

“—They didn’t touch me, darling,” she said stroking his hair, “And, your father’s fine. He’s resting. In fact, the knights didn’t do anything. To anyone. They just rode straight through the village.”

That gave Victor a moment of relief. If they didn’t do anything to his village...

‘We have business in the Ciudad Del Fundador,’ the commander had said.

Victor’s relief faded instantly.

“Mother, where did the knights go? The capital, the Ciudad Del Fundador, did they go there? What did they do there?”

His mother looked down in dismay. Even Leo looked disappointed.

Victor’s heart started racing, “Mother, what did they do!?”

Finally, his mother looked up with a saddened face.

“They... they attacked the capital. Apparently, House Del Fuego is now in open rebellion against the Crown. They attacked, stormed the Queen’s castle, and...”

“AND WHAT!!!???”

“...And... and, kidnapped Prince Esteban.”

***

THUMP

Victor beat away mercilessly at his straw dummy. Leo was chasing a mouse around the yard while he did that, seeming to say, ‘Look, mouse! Mami doesn’t want you in the inn, so the only place you’re welcome in is my mouth! So, just come here and jump in!’ But, Victor barely noticed.

THUMP THUMP

The knights of the north had strode through, attacked the Crown, and kidnapped the Prince, and where was Victor while that was happening? Asleep! He had been asleep! To be fair, he had been knocked out, but he still didn’t help at all! He was asleep!

THUMP

Who were those of House Del Fuego to rebel against the Crown!? They would be nothing without the Crown! Did their allies in House Travieso help!? Did they get a bunch of sell-swords to help!? How could they manage to attack the Crown!? It was like a repeat of the War that Victor was too young to remember, except this time, the threat was from within, instead of from across the Mar Salvaje! Suddenly, his straw dummy was starting to look more and more like a northern knight.

THUMP THUMP THUMP

They had rebelled, and they had kidnapped the Prince! Was the Prince still alive!? If he was, what were they doing to him!? There was no telling! Lord Malvado Del Fuego was the most evil person alive! That man was capable of anything! He could be torturing him, enacting upon him what he had planned to enact upon his mother! He could be castrating him, ensuring the extinction of House Reyes!

Then, Victor remembered something. Something that Lord Del Fuego supposedly quoted when passing sentences for prisoners after the War. Something that had become the secondary words of House Del Fuego.

‘Fuck them to death!’

If everything they said about Lord Malvado Del Fuego was true, what was to stop him from passing that sentence onto the Prince!? Personally!?

The poor, innocent Prince!

THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP

Victor could have stopped this! Somehow, he could have stopped all of this from happening! Somehow!

...But, he didn’t.

He didn’t stop it.

Why?

BECAUSE, HE WAS ASLEEP!!!

THUMP THUMP THUMP

THUMP

THUMP

***

The carriage rattled as they traveled down the dirt roads. The Grand Wizard Geronimo was surveying the lands, inspecting the damages from the attack, along with the Queen. As suspected, the Ciudad Del Fundador was the northerners’ only target.

The northerners. The northerners had attacked them. They didn’t need to see the banners to know who was responsible.

Geronimo had tried to warn the Queen of the threat of Lord Malvado and House Del Fuego. But, she hadn’t believed him. She had chosen her own naive trust, over her advisor’s warning.

Now, the capital was in ruin, their armies in shambles, and the Prince was gone. Abducted by their relentless attackers, who had now declared open rebellion against the Crown of House Reyes.

With their security in shambles, the threat to the boy’s safety, and their vulnerability in full view of the whole Kingdom, there was no one left to rescue the young Prince. He was all alone.

Her grace was staring blankly out the window as they rode, tears slowly falling from the sides of her eyes.

Geronimo couldn’t be mad at this woman. She had just lost her son. The only thing she had left of her King Consort after the War with Emperor Cesar and the Duarte Empire. Like her son, she was all alone now, too.

“We’ll get him back, your grace,” the old wizard promised, “Somehow, we will find a way to rescue your son and make House Del Fuego pay for their treason. Mark my words, your grace, Malvado’s entire bloodline will be obliterated for this!”

She continued to stare blankly out of the window.

“...How do you know?”

The question hit him like a spell cast by the Supreme Witch himself.

“Wh—What?” He managed.

She turned to him slowly, blank expression still plaguing her normally-lovely features.

“How. Do you. Know?”

Geronimo had lived for a long time—Longer than any normal human ever could, and even longer than most wizards, witches, or even sorcerers ever got to—and, in his time, he had heard the most obscure questions, with the most obscure answers in the world. But, there were still answers to those questions. Answers that he knew. Answers that he gave to those who asked—politely, of course.

Every time, he knew all of the answers. He was a wizard. Not just any wizard, he was the Grand Wizard of the Order of Light Magic! It was only natural! He always had all of the answers!

But, this question, ‘How do you know?’ was something new entirely. And, at that moment, it didn’t seem to have an answer.

“...I don’t,” he admitted reluctantly.

Just saying that hurt.

The Queen chuckled dryly, “None of us do,” she stared back out the window, “None of us know anything anymore... What are the words of my House?”

Geronimo remembered, “‘They’ll never take us alive.’” Words known to have a meaning mostly prior to the Unificación centuries ago, but had become a cry of hope during the last War.

“Yes,” the Queen agreed, still staring out the window, “And, what did they do to my son?”

“...Took him alive...”

The Queen chuckled again, “How humiliatingly ironic... I know you remember, Geronimo. You remember what he is. It’s why his protection should have been everyone’s top priority... But, it’s too late now. He doesn’t stand a chance with that man... He may as well be dead already. It would be a better fate than the one he’s got now.”

Seeing his Queen in such a state made him feel something he hadn’t felt in a long time.

Failure.

It was his job to protect the Royal Family. And, he had! He’d done a better job than even the Warden of the Royal Guard! He’d protected the Queen!... But, at the cost of the Crown Prince. Out of all his years of living, he hadn’t realized until now that, when he was to protect the Royal Family, he was to protect the entire Royal Family. Not just the reigning monarch.

And, she was right. Geronimo knew what the poor Prince was. He was the one that discovered it when he was born. He didn’t know why the magics, why God, had chosen to place this upon him—it wasn’t just the curse, it was the worst of the curse Geronimo had ever seen—but he had no choice. He got it, and he had to live with it. They were going to protect him, and if all had gone as planned, he would have never had to know.

But now, it was too late. He had been taken, by no less than the most evil man in the Kingdom. He really didn’t stand a chance.

Geronimo had failed.

For once in a long time, he didn’t know what to do.

He stopped in his thoughts when he heard something outside. A sort of thumping sound. He looked out the window.

He saw a boy.

He was a commoner, around the Prince’s age, with light skin and wavy, light-brown hair. He was whacking away angrily at a straw dummy. Based on the way he held his sword, Geronimo figured he was left-handed. He knew someone else left-handed, and it only made him sadder.

Then, momentarily, he caught a glimpse of the boy’s face.

SWOOSH

There was a flash. Time seemed to stop. The boy had had a reasonably plain face, not much worth noticing. Nothing, except the eyes.

The eyes!

Hazel eyes, in a beautiful oval shape. The most beautiful eyes Geronimo had seen in all of his years! But, not just beautiful. No. They were magical! Actually magical!

And, he’d seen those eyes before. On a past individual of great influence.

Then, the world turned white.

New scenes replaced reality.

New, magical scenes.

He saw those eyes.

He saw those eyes on a knight, in the shining, golden armor of the Royal Guard, wielding a sword made of sparkling rainbows.

He saw those eyes travel across a map of the Kingdom, straight to the north, to the Tierra Del Fuego, where their enemies lay in their seat of power.

He saw those eyes enter a dungeon, tame a wild fire, and rescue a bright star.

He saw those eyes venture deeper into the dungeon with it’s new companions, avoiding many obstacles, and finally reaching the structure’s center. There was a demon, wearing robes of darkness, with eyes of fire. It stood in front of a chained up figure. A figure of light wearing a crown.

Those eyes and it’s companions fought the demon, defeated it, and subdued it.

Those eyes then unchained the crowned light and helped it stand.

Those eyes cupped the crowned light’s face.

Those eyes fluttered shut, and pulled the crowned light in, slowly closing the space between them. There was a union of thighs, of torsos, and finally, of faces.

SWOOSH

There was another flash of light, and Geronimo was back. He was in the carriage, across from the Queen, staring out the window.

Staring at the boy.

The boy with the beautiful, magical eyes.

He knew what had to be done.

“W—Wait! Stop the carriage! STOP!!!”

The Queen jolted as the carriage came to a sudden halt. She stared confusedly at the old man as he scrambled to the door.

“What—What are you—“

The old man blasted the door open and all but stumbled out, supporting himself on his obsidian staff.

“Geronimo, be careful!” The Queen called, “You’re going to get yourself killed!” A guard scrambled back and started to help her out of her transport.

“I’m two-hundred-and-thirty-seven years old, your grace, and still kicking!” He claimed while rushing as fast as he could with his staff, “I think I can handle a little stumble out of a carriage! Boy! You, there! BOY!!!”

***

Victor hadn’t even heard anyone approach until he heard a croaking voice screaming in his direction.

He looked over and saw an old man in all black with a long beard, limping speedily toward him, supporting himself on a shiny, black staff. His parents had emerged from the inn to see what was going on. His father had a huge bandage wrapped around the top of his head from the attack. Even Leo and the mouse seemed to take notice.

“What is that old man doing?” Victor’s father asked.

“I haven’t a clue,” Victor’s mother responded.

Victor just continued to stare in confusion as the old man kept rushing toward him while screaming ‘boy.’

“Boy! Hey, you, there! You, with the eyes of magic! BOY!!!”

A somehow-familiar, bronze-skinned woman emerged from behind him.

“Geronimo, slow down! What’s this about a boy!?”

Victor’s heart nearly stopped. Almost as a reflex, he dropped to one knee and faced the ground. He heard his parents shuffling to do the same behind him. He could have swore he saw Leo and the mouse doing the same to the side!

He didn’t need to see the rings, the flowing, regal dress, or even the sparkly tiara to know who it was. Like everyone in the Kingdom, he knew that face by heart. She was their fruitful ruler. Their monarch of equity.

Queen Reyna the Gracious.

He heard the old man’s heavy breathing stop in front of him, and could smell the regal perfume that his Queen was wearing. He had never thought he would ever, in his life, be so close to this woman. This woman who had made his whole existence so much easier, simply by saying a few words. He had never felt so alive. So happy.

So honored.

The moment stopped when he felt the old man poking him in the head with the bottom of his staff.

“This boy! Right here! This boy!” He sputtered, “Reyna, this boy, I saw him! I saw him do it! He’s going to do it, Reyna! He’s going to! He’s going to defeat Malvado Del Fuego! He’s—... He’s going to rescue Esteban!”

Chapter Text

The Queen of Ravarra, in his village, in his mother’s establishment! The monarch labeled ‘Gracious’ that reigned supreme over their Kingdom here! Right here! The very woman that made it possible for him to live with the same rights as everyone else, and to not be judged by the way he was born!

Here!

She was right here!

Victor had never been so proud!

“Now—now hold on a moment! Magic eyes? Dark-robed Demons? Crown-wearing lights? I’m going to need more of an explanation!” His father protested.

“Manners, Andres! Look who you’re speaking to!” His mother scolded, “Please, forgive him. His head injury sometimes clouds his judgement.”

“Yes, yes, of course!” His father corrected himself, “Please, excuse me, your— your grace.”

Victor and his parents were sitting at a table—only the best table, of course—in his mother’s inn, drinking wine—only the best-aged Vino De Rosas, of course—and speaking with her grace and the old man from before, who enjoyed poking people with his staff, about an apparent vision he had had.

Apparently, the man was the Grand Wizard of the Order of Light Magic. That explained a lot. If he was a wizard, then his shiny, black staff must have been obsidian. It also explained how he was able to walk so fast at his age. How old was he? Obviously, older than any normal person.

What Victor didn’t approve of was this man’s choice of wardrobe. He looked like a witch in all that black—though he didn’t say that out loud, of course, he’d probably get turned into a cat, like Leo. That was one thing he didn’t like about wizards. While witches and sorcerers dressed in dark and gray shades respectively—to reflect which magic they practiced—wizards chose to have no specific coloration scheme. They should just all wear a light color for light magic! Sure, it’s not exciting, but neither is gray or dark! Besides, if everyone else has a color scheme, the wizards should just get with that!

“I understand. You’re forgiven,” the Queen stated, “On a more pleasant note, it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Carina.”

“Your grace?”

“Geronimo just informed me that you are the granddaughter of the late merchant, Evangelina.”

“Oh,” Victor’s mother smiled, “Well, yes, your grace, but it’s hardly praiseworthy.”

“Nonsense. Your grandmother played a key role in the Crown’s trade agreements with the Isla Del Mar, and your aunt and uncle continue to do so to this day.”

His family was important! His family!

“Actually, it is of some other importance,” the Grand Wizard stated, “Allow me to explain. You see, it was with the aid of Evangelina’s recourses that we were able to end the occupation of the Isla Del Mar during the war.”

Victor hadn’t known that!

“King Reynaldo was especially grateful to her for freeing his home, and he even had her ennobled. But, Evangelina, humble as ever, chose to keep that fact a secret, so that she wouldn’t be seen differently from the others in her community.”

“Hold on,” Victor’s mother cut in, “Are you saying that my grandmother was a minor noblewoman?”

“Yes,” the Queen confirmed, “That is correct.”

Victor thought he would faint! His mother’s grandmother was a noblewoman! Did that make his mother one too, by descent?

Did that make him one?

“Actually, the point of bringing her up is something different,” the Grand Wizard continued, “As you may or may not be aware, Victor’s slanted eyes are inherited from her. She had magic eyes, too.”

That made so much sense.

“After the War, she was secretly ennobled in the presence of the Queen and I. But, it was during her ennoblement that I had a small vision. A vision of someone, wearing her eyes, running to the defense of a crown. At the time, I thought it symbolized her recent freeing of the King Consort’s homeland, but now, with this most recent vision, I see that I was mistaken. That vision was of Evangelina’s descendant, your son, defending what can only be the Prince.”

Victor had to process this. There were two visions about him. This clearly meant something.

Mewl

The Queen looked down and petted Leo’s head, who purred in response. ‘You smell good, Queen buddy! I like you! I’ll hunt mice for you anytime!’

She was petting his cat! The pure, pure pride!

“Well, that’s quite a revelation,” Victor’s father cut in, “But, let’s get back to all that with the demons and lights.”

“Agreed. Now, I understand your confusion, master blacksmith, madam innkeeper,” the Grand Wizard croaked, “but it is imperative that you listen carefully to what I’m saying! As you know by now, Victor, your son, has eyes of magic! But, it’s not just that. Those eyes were chosen! Twice! He has been chosen by the magics for an important task! He is to go on a quest, one that rivals those carried out by King Reynaldo during the War in importance!”

“To the Tierra Del Fuego?” His father asked, “Where those knights came from?”

“Not just to the Tierra Del Fuego, master blacksmith!” The Grand Wizard explained, “To the lands of House Del Fuego, and straight into Lord Malvado’s dungeons, to—“

“Will he be receiving any aid?” His father asked, “Any help from anyone?”

The Grand Wizard looked like he’d rather not answer that question.

“Well... no. Ahh-I assure you, he will not go unprepared! He shall have supplies for travel, and only the best armor, worn by the Royal Guard! There was a special sword in the vision, and of course, he shall have a mount of his choosing—“

“No!” His father cut in, “Absolutely not!”

“But, he is to rescue Ravarra’s Crown Prince!” The Grand Wizard protested.

“I will not allow it!”

“Andres!”

“Carina, they want to send our boy to his death! Forgive me, your grace, but I have no desire to see my own son sent away to the dark heart of evil!”

“I understand caring for the safety of your son,” her grace stated calmly, “I, too, have a son. A son that was taken from me by Malvado Del Fuego. If young Victor were in his position, I’m sure you would, too, do whatever it took to get him back.”

“I would!” His father stated, “But, Victor is not in his position! He is here! And, I intend to keep him here! Don’t get me wrong, your grace, I’m sorry for what’s happened to your son, and I sincerely hope that he is returned to you, safe and sound. Just not at the expense of my son!”

“You don’t understand!” The Grand Wizard pleaded, “The magics have chosen him to rescue the Prince! No one else, just him! You cannot defy prophecy!”

“I can and will!”

“Andres, calm down! Perhaps he has a point.”

His father looked a his mother, betrayed, “How can you possibly back them!? Are you insane, woman!?”

She glared at him like daggers would shoot from her eyes. He wisely backed down.

“Your wife speaks the truth!” The Grand Wizard continued, “Madam innkeeper, please convince your husband to listen to reason!”

“If he is in a vision, then it is to be,” his mother explained, “He has been chosen for this, Andres. And, as he said, you cannot defy prophecy.”

“When did you become such an expert in magic!?”

“You forget my niece is a wizardess. I know more than you think.”

He was about to reply.

“Enough,” her grace said calmly. Everyone shut up and turned to her.

She then turned to Victor, “We have all been trying to decide this young man’s fate, justifying our claims with safety and prophecy. But, we haven’t stopped to consider what he wants. If we make everyone’s decisions for them, it will be as if the times never changed. Sometimes, there is no choice, but that doesn’t mean we cannot at least try to make one. Victor, what is it that you want?”

The Queen just asked him what he wanted! While everyone else just talked about him like he wasn’t there, she intended to let him choose!

To let him decide the fate of her son!

His father had been right about many things. Even with whatever they were going to supply him with, the fact still remained that he was diving straight into the heart enemy territory alone. From what he’d heard, the prophecy didn’t even state if he would come back dead or alive. He could be riding straight for his death.

No. No, he couldn’t think like that! He was a boy in a prophecy! He was the chosen one! He was the boy with the eyes of magic!

Perhaps the magics had chosen him for a reason. Just before the Queen and the Grand Wizard had shown up, he had been beating himself up—and his straw dummy—over not being able to stop the northerners from attacking. Perhaps this was their way of letting him redeem himself.

And, magic or not, Prince Esteban didn’t deserve whatever Lord Malvado was putting him through. He was just a pawn in the Del Fuego’s game. Like Victor, he was just a boy. An innocent boy. An innocent boy that needed help. That needed him.

He looked down at Leo for confirmation. His furry friend seemed to wink at him as if to say, ‘You know what to do, buddy! I believe in you!’

Victor knew what he had to do.

“I’m going to rescue the Prince!”

***

“So that’s that?” Bartolo asked, “Some old fuck in a black hat runs up to you and says you’re part of a prophecy, and you just decide to go north to get yourself killed?”

“That ‘old fuck’ came with her grace, don’t forget,” Victor explained, “And, no one else is going to rescue the Prince, so if some vision says that’s my job, I may as well go through with it.” He was about to add that he was technically a minor nobleman, by descent, and he really wanted to brag! But, his great-grandmother had wanted it kept secret, so Victor chose to honor that.

“And, you have to go alone? Just you against the whole north?”

“I’ll have Lina with me.”

“You know what I mean!”

“Can you two grumble about this someplace else?” Cordero called over, “I’m trying to piss!”

As he said, Cordero was pissing on the wall in the alley outside of his father’s bar. Victor tried not to look down on instinct, but he couldn’t help but wonder if this was where he always went to relieve himself. Maybe that was why most people went to Victor’s mother’s inn for drinks instead of here. Maybe they were repelled by the fat boy pissing on the wall outside.

“Anyway, yes,” Victor continued, “As the vision supposedly states, I am to go on this quest alone. No help from anyone whatsoever.”

“Your father’s right,” Bartolo stated, “You’re headed straight for your death.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m worried too,” Victor admitted, “More than anything. But, prophecy or not, the Prince—the future of our home—is in danger. It’s my fault they got to him. I have to at least try to save him.”

He felt Cordero come up behind him and ruffle his hair, “Come now, Victor, you’re the only one that blames you for what happened. You don’t have to run off and play hero for that.”

Victor tried not to think about what that hand had been holding before his hair, “Even so, I’ve been chosen for this. This is my duty. Not just to the Queen, but to the whole Kingdom. I have to do this. It’s what must be done.”

Cordero and Bartolo looked at each other, then back at him.

“Clearly, we can’t stop you from doing this,” Cordero noted.

“Clearly,” Victor confirmed.

“But, that doesn’t mean we can’t help you somehow,” Bartolo claimed. He looked around the alley, as if something to give to him would just pop up. Then, his expression lit up, and he took the bow from his shoulder and offered it to him.

“Oh, no,” Victor protested, “I don’t need—“

“My grandfather gave me this,” he explained, “He told me that with it, I could prove myself as a person, not just a bastard. He also told me to pass it on to someone worthy when the time came. I think that time is now.”

Victor could barely believe that he would be willing to part with something like that. Reluctantly, he took the weapon from his hands, “Thank you, Bartolo.”

Cordero reached back and pulled out a small dagger and presented it to him, “This was my mother’s. She always kept it between her tits in case a customer got to handsy. Perhaps you can use it to defend yourself against some handsy Del Fuego thugs.”

He was suspicious of where he’d pulled it from—it certainly didn’t look like he’d pulled it from his fat-boy-tits—but he took it anyway.

“Thank you,” Victor nodded, “Thank you both. I promise, I’ll use these respectfully, and with the greatest of care.”

“We know,” Bartolo stated. Then, he pulled Victor into a hug, followed by Cordero on his other side. Victor hugged them both back.

“I’m going to miss you two,” Victor admitted. He didn’t know if he would ever see them again, but he had to believe that he would. For everyone’s sakes.

“Us too,” Cordero agreed, “Come back alive, cock-lover.”

***

Victor had strapped on the fancy, golden armor of the Royal Guard, which was surprisingly lighter than it looked, and, even more surprisingly, came with a scabbard for the left-handed. Obviously, they were prepared for anyone to join the Royal Guard. Victor had even seen a female knight among those accompanying the Queen—a rare sight, but not unheard of.

Afterward, he was tying his supplies to Lina’s saddle. As promised, he had been given the essentials for survival—foodstuffs, water flasks, a tent, and two sleep rolls, as well as a decent-sized purse of gold coins for more food or supplies, or shelter for the night.

The Queen had also supplied him with a large cloak to disguise his armor when necessary, and what she seemed to consider commoner’s clothing to disguise the Prince. Neither were regal, but they were still fancier than any commoner’s clothes that Victor had ever seen. If the Prince had his mother’s bronze skin tone, he could probably pass off as the relative of a nobleman or a merchant from the west. Victor was all of that already, being the grandnephew of western merchants, and now, apparently the great-grandson of a western minor noblewoman. This was going to be easy!

Mewl

That, ‘mewl,’ sounded muffled. Victor looked down to see Leo—who’d apparently finally caught his mouse. He looked up at him with the dead rodent between his teeth as if to say, ‘I believe in you, buddy! Here’s my going-away present! It’s yummy! Better than any bow or knife in the world, right!?’

Whinny, ‘Oh, Hell-to-the-no, Mista Kitty! That is not goin’ in this saddle!’

Mewl, ‘Fuck you, horse buddy! This is for him!’

Victor smiled and took the corpse from his mouth, “Thanks, Leo. I’ll keep this, but it’s not going in the food sack.”

Leo then rubbed up against his legs as if to say, ‘Good luck, buddy! I’ll keep Mami and Papi safe while you’re gone! All the thugs will die from my absolute cuteness! You’re cute too! You make boys swoon with your pretty eyes! If I was a human boy, I would totally kiss you right now! I love you! I’ll miss you, buddy!’

Maybe he hadn’t said all that, but Victor was sure it was implied.

He bent down and pet his furry friend, “I’ll miss you too, Leo.” He got up and turned to his protesting horse, “Sorry, Lina.”

Whinny, ‘WHAT THE BITCH-ASS FUCK, QUIT SUCKIN’ THE CAT’S DICK! YOU ALWAYS TAKIN’ HIS SIDE, KISSIN’ ASS AND BUSTIN’ NUTS! IF I WAS LESS THAN A FOOT TALL AND HAD POINTY EARS, WOULD YOU LISTEN TO ME THEN!? I’D THREATEN TO SHOVE THIS HORSE-SHOE UP YO ASS, BUT YOU’D PROBABLY GET OFF ON THAT, SO WHY DON’T I TAKE IT AND KICK YOU STRAIGHT IN YO DANGLIN’, BOY-FUCKIN’ NUTSACK, THEN—‘

“I must say that armor suits you, young man.”

Victor turned to see Lady Brenda Rivera—a woman with tanned skin, brown hair, and eyeglasses—in front of him. Despite referring to him as ‘young man,’ she looked like she could be younger than him, and in truth was no more than ten years older than him. He stood up straight to show it off.

“Thank you, my lady,” Victor stated politely, “I hope I can live up to everything that it represents.”

“I should hope so too,” Lady Brenda warned, “You’re not just representing yourself, Victor. You’re representing the entire Río De La Luz! I hope you don’t end up giving us a bad name.”

Of course Lady Rivera would be worried about something like that. Even Lina and Leo seemed to shake their heads. ‘Predictable, Lady buddy!’ ‘I can’t stand this bitch, let’s get outta here!’ Normally, Victor would politely argue with the Lady, but he had no time for that now. As soon as he was done tying down his supplies—and tucking Leo’s mouse away from the food—he mounted Lina and prepared to leave.

“Don’t worry, my lady,” he assured her, “I promise, I will give us a good name. I will defeat Lord Malvado and rescue the Prince as ‘prophecized.’”

“Prophesied,” Lady Brenda corrected him, “I swear you commoners come up with the most idiotic words.”

“We learn something new everyday,” Victor replied, “I’ll be off now, then. Goodbye, my lady.”

Lady Brenda nodded at him. “‘Follow the light,’” she recited the words of her House.

“‘Follow the light,’” Victor repeated.

Whinny, ‘It’s lit!’

She smiled, “Good luck, Victor.”

Mewl ‘Good luck, buddy!’

Victor rode through the crowd that had gathered to see him off. It seemed like the entire Río De La Luz had come to say goodbye. Some clapped. Some waved. Some even through flowers. One boy even blew him a kiss. He kept his eyes forward and tried not to blush.

Whinny, ‘Ooh! He want some of that hero-D!’

“Shut up,” he whispered.

When he reached the end of the crowd, his parents, the Queen, and the Grand Wizard were waiting.

“I feel like I’m missing something,” Victor stated sarcastically.

“A sword,” the Queen noticed.

“Correct, your grace,” Victor patted his empty scabbard. He turned to the Grand Wizard, “You said there was a special sword in the vision, yes? Does my father have to forge it or is there a ‘Royal blacksmith’ or something for that?”

“No, no,” the old man croaked, “That’s my job.”

Before Victor could ask, the Grand Wizard began chanting and waving his staff around. Victor would have thought that the old man had gone mad if he hadn’t noticed the rainbow-colored sparkles appearing in front of him. Two objects, a hexagonal emerald and a long strip of obsidian, emerged from the wizard’s robes and floated into the sparkles.

SWOOSH

In a flash, the sparkles appeared in front of his face, on a long, shiny sword that seemed to reflect rainbows onto the whole world from both it’s silvery blade and it’s golden hilt. It had one, long, main blade, with the obsidian encrusted in the middle, but it also had two smaller blades alongside it about a third in size sticking out of the jagged cross-guard. The pommel seemed to have a sharpened bottom, and had the emerald encrusted in the middle.

“This weapon is yours,” the Grand Wizard explained, “It cannot be broken, unless by the most powerful shattering spell. It was made specifically for your strength, and to handle swiftly, yet powerfully. It shall protect you and the Prince from any danger that stands in your way. Use it well. Use it wisely.”

Victor was entranced by it’s beauty. If it were a boy, he would probably ask it’s hand in marriage, legal or not. He reached out and picked it up. He could feel a magical surge of power course through his entire body, as the weapon itself seemed to flash even brighter on impact. Victor felt it. It was a part of him now. He swung it around a few times to test it. As stated, it weighed itself perfectly in his hand.

He sheathed the magical weapon. It fit itself comfortably in his scabbard.

“I will. Well and wisely,” he stated, “I promise.”

He hugged his parents as best he could from atop Lina.

“Be safe, my son,” his mother ordered tearfully, “We love you.”

“I love you too. I won’t let either of you down.”

Finally, he turned to the Queen and bowed his head.

“Farewell, your grace. When you see me again, I shall have your son with me, and I shall return him safely to you. I swear it, upon God and magic.”

For the first time, Victor saw the Queen smile.

“I shall hold you to that. Farewell, young hero.”

And with that, Victor reined Lina northward, with his people cheering behind him. He turned and waved one last time.

Then, Victor set off, northward bound, on his noble quest to the Tierra Del Fuego, to the lands of House Del Fuego, to rescue Prince Esteban.

Chapter Text

Victor had been riding for a few hours now. This had to be the farthest to the north he’d ever been from his home. Farthest north period.

His father’s family was from the south, a mountain village on the east side of the Sierra Dentada. Victor’s father’s grandfather had been a famous knight commander, and had ended up settling in the village where Victor lived now. Sometimes on holidays, Victor would be dragged off to the Sierra Dentada to visit family that still lived there.

His mother was originally from the Isla Del Mar, and their family’s story was far more elaborate. Even more so now.

Victor’s great-grandmother, Evangelina, was an influential merchant on the island, and she had five children, Héctor, Horacio, Gloria, Dulce, and Margarita. When Victor’s mother was little, Evangelina paid for her daughters, Gloria, Victor’s grandmother, and Dulce, to move to the mainland, to a village west of the capital. Victor had known that she refused to give in to the occupation during the war, but he hadn’t known of her role in breaking it. No one had. And, no one knew of her ennoblement. Though Héctor was the eldest, he renounced his birthright, because he was gifted in magic and chose to become and remain a wizard for the rest of his life, so when Evangelina retired, she left the merchant business to Horacio and Margarita, Victor’s great uncle and aunt.

Victor’s parents had met, and later married in the capital, and his mother then moved to the village with his father, where Victor was born not long after.

Victor was sometimes taken to visit his grandmother and aunts and uncles, but he’d only ever been to the western village, and had only met Uncle Horacio and Aunt Margarita once when they visited there. Victor had always wanted to see where his mother was originally born, but it was simply too far away for a commoner to travel, even a commoner with such connections as him.

Victor had only ever been to the south and to the west. He’d once ventured a little to the east into the Selva Traviesa to hunt, but even then it was only a little ways.

But, never north. Never at all.

He’d never had any reason to go north. It was fairly pretty so far, but that was because he was still in his home territory. Soon, he would be traveling into the Bosque Oscuro, the rival forest of the Bosque De La Luz and, by loyalty, the Río De La Luz. Victor figured it would be safer to keep the fact that he was from the territory of the Bosque De La Luz’s allies to himself. From there, hopefully he could avoid the charred Bosque Quemado, but he was going to the Tierra Del Fuego, which wasn’t better at all. The Tierra Del Fuego was a scorched land of fire and ash. How anyone put up with it was beyond him.

But, he could worry about that later. Right now, his main concern was where to stay for the night. He would use the tent if he had to, but he wanted to save that for when he really needed it, like when he was smuggling the Prince back home, so he planned on staying mostly at village inns along the way, but luckily he had a cousin in a village not far from the Tierra Del Fuego, so he could stay with her before he—

He ceased his train of thought when he noticed something to the side of the road.

“Woah,” he pulled Lina’s reins and she stopped in her tracks.

Whinny, ‘What the fuck, Vicky, I was—EWW, WHAT THE FUCK!?’

Victor dismounted and walked over to a suspicious puddle, “Is that what I think it is?”

Whinny, ‘IT’S NASTY IS WHAT IT IS, I’M KEEPIN’ MY BROWN ASS OVER HERE!’

He knelt down and touched the oddly-colored puddle. He examined his now-wet fingers. They were coated with a sticky, crimson fluid with a coppery smell.

“Blood,” he concluded, “Lots of it.”

Whinny, ‘NO SHIT, QUEEN SANTANA, I GUESS THE SKY’S BLUE TOO!’

He looked off into the forest and saw a little trail of it leading inward. This looked bad. If someone was hurt, Victor figured he should probably help them. It would only be the right thing to do.

He rose slowly, “Lina, stay here.”

She whinnied as if to say, ‘Hell to the yes, I’m staying here! As if I’m following a trail of blood!’

Victor followed the blood into the forest. Whatever—or whoever—it was, they had lost a lot of blood. Victor wasn’t even sure they were still alive in this kind of state. They could be long gone.

However, his questions were answered when, not long after he’d entered, he began to hear a light coughing coming from up ahead.

He picked up his pace, carefully trying not to slip in any of the large blood puddles all over the place, until the trail lead behind a large rock. The coughing was definitely coming from there. He slowly rounded the corner.

There was a man in dark armor sitting against the rock while clutching his blood-drenched side.

Victor was about to say something, until the man turned to him.

Victor’s eyes widened, “You!”

The man stared dumbfounded for a moment. Then, he chuckled and shook his head, “The blacksmith’s boy. Knew something like this would happen. He told me, ‘If you go, your fate will be decided by one that you’ve wronged.’ I just thought it was some more of his depressing bullshit. And now, here I am, bleeding out in front of a blacksmith’s son wearing the armor of a gold-knight,” he coughed, “Such irony.”

Victor could barely believe his eyes, “It is you! The knight that lead the attack. That kidnapped the Prince!”

He nodded slowly, “That was me. Nasty business. Business that I couldn’t even complete,” he coughed again.

“You almost killed my father.”

He seemed to have a look of regret at that, “That I did. But, judging by the use of the word, ‘almost,’ I’m guessing he survived. Lucky that,” he coughed, “Should’ve never agreed to this shit. Should’ve listened,” he coughed again.

Agreed?

“So... you weren’t bound by duty to serve Lord Malvado?”

He chuckled, “Me? Serve him? Hah! Never! Malvado and his whole bloodline can rot in hell!”

Victor was only getting more and more confused. If he didn’t serve House Del Fuego, then why was he leading their attack?

“If you’re not bound to Lord Del Fuego, then what is your stake in all this, Commander...?”

“Severo,” the old man coughed, “Severo Duran.”

Victor’s eyes widened even more, “The Lord of House Duran!? The Kingdom’s master of war!?”

The man reached a shaky hand up and pulled out the necklace tucked under his armor. When he did, it revealed an obsidian pendant of a fist pointing upward; the main sigil of House Duran. It glowed with magic in a clear reference to their House’s words.

“‘Fistful of magic,’” Victor recited.

He nodded, “Correct. You know your nobility.”

Victor was just barely processing all of this.

“You led an army of Del Fuego knights, for Lord Del Fuego, on a raid of the capital and kidnapped the Prince, igniting an open rebellion between House Del Fuego and the Crown. If not for them, then why, Lord Commander? Why would you betray your Kingdom? Why?”

“I didn’t start this rebellion!” He croaked, “Malvado did! I didn’t help because I want House Reyes dethroned, and I certainly didn’t do it out of loyalty to House Del Fuego!... I did it for my people. For my family. Because, we’re desperate. We’re in danger. Tell me,” he coughed, “What do you know of the Valle De Obsidiana?”

Victor began to recall, “Well, it’s your family’s seat, of course, as well as the seat of the Order of Gray Magic. It’s also where the whole Kingdom gets their obsidian supply, and because of their Order’s strategic location, the sorcerers demand full cooperation from the wizards and witches, otherwise they would have no obsidian for their wands and staffs.”

And, that would be bad. Without wands or staffs, magic users would have nothing to focus their power with, and it would be impossible to control.

Lord Severo nodded, “But...?”

“...But, because it’s so close to the Páramo Salvaje, it’s also a very dangerous location, and is constantly under attack from dragons and other creatures from across our uncharted northern borders.”

Lord Severo continued to nod, “Indeed. The Arch Sorceress and her people do what they can to defend our shared home, but even they have their forces spread thin. Lately, it’s been getting worse. The attacks have gone from constant to full-on war with those beasts. We’re barely getting by as is. A little while ago, Malvado approached me. He offered manpower and protection, but I had to do something for him first...”

“The kidnapping of Prince Esteban,” Victor concluded. Lord Severo hadn’t done it out of loyalty at all. Lord Malvado had manipulated him into doing it, “My lord, did you ever even stop to consider that Lord Malvado may be the cause of your recent problems?”

Lord Severo looked offended, “I don’t consider, I know! Do you think I’m an idiot!? The protector of the north just happens to offer an exchange when northern creatures just happen to start attacking more frequently!? I know he’s the cause of it! I know it!... But, I can do nothing. Without his aid, the Valle De Obsidiana will be completely overrun, and my people, my family, will die. So, I agreed. I led a raid on the capital and kidnapped the future of our Kingdom. And now, I’m paying for it,” he coughed, “I was injured by the gold-knights during the raid and I just barely escaped with my life. The Prince’s screams... I can still hear them. Taunting me. Haunting me. Telling me what I did was wrong. Unforgivable... Riding only made my injuries worse. When I fell from my horse, Malvado’s men ignored me and just left me here on the side of the road to die. Fucking flaming fuck-nuts,” he coughed, “My only hope is that that evil bastard will see the importance of keeping the Valle under control and lives up to his promise.”

Victor’s opinion of this man had drastically changed. At first, he thought he was just another evil Del Fuego thug, eager to serve, doing his master’s bidding. But now, he saw who he really was: a caring and compassionate leader who had been forced to sacrifice himself and his status for the good of his people. Of his family. Victor couldn’t blame him for that in the slightest.

“I don’t condone what you’ve done, my lord,” Victor stated, “But... I understand. You did what you had to do, what you thought was right, for the good of those whom you swore to protect. You sacrificed yourself for your people. Just like King Reynaldo.”

Lord Severo chuckled, “The King Consort. Our martyr. Our hero. Heh. I’ll never be like him. I’ll never be anything like him at all. He sacrificed himself to save the Kingdom from the invaders. I sacrificed myself for my own lands, and I betrayed the Kingdom to do so. I, the master of war. A very member of the monarch’s court. I’m surprised the King Consort’s ghost doesn’t come to kill me himself for what I did to his son. It would be a more honorable death than the one I’m being given... Perhaps that’s why,” he coughed, “A traitor to the Kingdom. I am without honor now.”

Now, Victor just felt bad for him. After everything he’d been through, everything he was forced to endure, this was what he was getting for it. It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t right.

“I’m sorry,” Victor admitted.

Lord Severo nodded, “My son. He’s your age. A sorcerer’s cadet. He’s the one who warned me of this confrontation. He will be Lord Duran now. Whether he likes it or not. Our new master of war. So young,” he coughed, “He’s already walking down a path of sorrow and self-hatred. Why, I don’t know. This will destroy him... I guess I have some idea of what the Queen feels now. No one deserves to suffer like that. That poor woman. Her poor boy. Her poor, innocent, scared boy. Knowing Malvado, he’ll probably literally fuck him to death.”

Victor didn’t want to hear that! He didn’t want to believe that! He wasn’t going to let that happen! He couldn’t! He had to save him!

“I’ll save him,” Victor stated, “I will. I was chosen. By God and magic. This is my duty. To the Kingdom... and to myself. I will save him. I swear it.”

Lord Severo looked him up and down, “I suppose that’s the only thing else left to hope for... I know I don’t deserve it, but please, do me a favor,” he pulled the necklace off and held it up to him, “I know the Valle is out of the way, but please,” he coughed, “Get this to my son. I’ve accepted that I’ll never get to see him again. See that little, boyish face of his as he grows into a man. That face that reminds me so much of his mother... I understand that I deserve much worse. But, please. Get this to him. The future of House Duran should wear this.”

Victor was on the verge of tears. This man had resigned to death so easily. He was never going to see his son again. To watch him grow. To pass on this family heirloom. His son was going to have to take over his impossible duties, while he died here, bleeding out in the forest.

Victor couldn’t let that happen!

He pushed his hand back down, “You’re going to give it to him yourself, my lord, because you’re going to survive! You’re going to live to see him again! Because, I’m going to see to it. That’s a promise!”

***

Victor had absolutely no idea how to dress wounds. He’d needed his mother’s help whenever he’d so much as scraped his knee, but now he was dressing a huge, bleeding gash across someone’s stomach all by himself!

But, somehow, he managed to do it.

He’d cleaned the wound with the odd, green healing fluid that came with his supplies, then wrapped an insanely long cloth around the old man’s stomach.

And somehow, it had worked. He had stopped the bleeding, and had somehow gotten him to stop coughing. He was getting better already!

Victor helped him out of the forest. Lina whinnied and backed away as if to say, ‘OH HELL NO, I DID NOT LEAVE THE WEST SIDE FOR THIS! Keep that bleeding kidnapper away from this saddle!’ Victor was going to ignore that.

“I can take it from here,” Lord Severo suddenly stated as he left Victor’s support.

“Are you sure?” Victor asked, “You’re still healing. I can get you to the nearest village—“

“—I assure you, you’ve done far too much for me already. Much more than I deserve. Without you, I would be dead in that forest. I am forever grateful, err... what was your name again?”

“Victor.”

“Victor,” he repeated, “Let us hope you are, indeed, a victor. If you’re going to save the Prince, your going to need my help.”

“Oh no,” Victor protested, “Forgive me, my lord, but you’re in no condition to fight, and besides, I’m not supposed to—“

“—There are patrols,” he cut him off, “Lots of them. Just waiting at the edge of the Bosque Oscuro for anyone to attack. They are extremely well-hidden. Lord Del Fuego has no intention of letting anyone come for his new prisoner.”

“Oh...” Victor hadn’t known that. He could have been walking straight into a trap if not for him, “Well, I thank you for that, Lord Duran.”

“It’s only the start of me righting my wrongs,” he stated, “I should go now before it gets dark.”

Victor mounted Lina, then turned to Lord Severo, “When you see your son again, give him the necklace. Don’t risk dying in the middle of nowhere again without passing it on. Like you said, the future of House Duran should wear it.”

He nodded, “I will. And, thank you again. When you rescue the Prince, give Malvado Del Fuego a message from House Duran. With your fist.”

Victor smiled, “I will,” Lina began to ride off, “Goodbye, Lord Duran.”

“Good luck, Victor. May you emerge victorious.”

Chapter Text

“Tread lightly, Lina. We’re nearing the Bosque Oscuro.”

Whinny, ‘Way ahead of you, boy-fucker.”

They had been riding for another few hours until they began nearing the natural border separating the Bosque De La Luz and the Bosque Oscuro. It was beginning to get dark, so Victor wanted to get to the nearest village as soon as possible, stopping only once to don the large cloak to hide his armor, though he knew that it wouldn’t stop the patrols from intercepting him—They had no intention of letting anyone through without permission.

The smart thing to do would have probably been to wait until dark, so he could sneak passed the patrols without being seen, but doing that would most likely only get him lost in that dark and creepy forest. The Bosque Oscuro was supposed to be damn-near impossible to navigate at night, so he chose to enter while he could still see what was ahead of him.

What Victor didn’t understand was why House Robles was just allowing these traitors to roam freely through their lands. They had no ties whatsoever to House Del Fuego, so it was unlikely that they would side with them in this conflict. Maybe the Del Fuego forces had somehow kept them from learning of their betrayal, or maybe they were being held captive. Maybe they had absolutely no idea of the traitors hiding within their lands. Lord Duran had said that they were very well-hidden.

Victor hadn’t a clue.

All he knew was that he had to somehow get past them without being noticed. How he was going to pull that off, he had no idea.

Suddenly, Lina walked off to the side and off the road, headed toward the tree line.

“What are you doing?” Victor asked, “We have to get to the Bosque Oscuro before it gets too dark.” He tried to rein her back to the road, but she resisted.

Whinny, ‘Chill the fuck out, I see a side road!’

Victor didn’t understand why his mind thought that it was a good idea to put imaginary words in his head that made no sense, and would most likely get them lost. Due to the seriousness of the situation, he didn’t even bother to respond—It’s not like she could understand him anyway—and just continued to pull at her reins.

Whinny, ‘Vicky, chill! I’m serious! See for yourself!’

Victor’s imagination must have had a mind of it’s own to keep pretending this animal was leading them somewhere while the rest of him knew it wasn’t true. Sometimes, he really didn’t understand—

Lina jumped through the bushes and ended up on a tiny road hidden in the trees pointing back the way they were originally going.

Victor was dumbfounded.

Whinny, ‘You’re welcome, bitch!’

Victor looked down at Lina as she began to walk down the path. How had she seen that path? How had she known to go down it?

But, most importantly, how did he know that that’s what she was doing?

Maybe his imagination did have a mind of it’s own after all.

He patted her mane, “Erm... Thank you, Lina.”

Whinny, ‘No problem, ho!’

Victor chuckled. He had no idea what had happened, but at this point, he didn’t care to question it. He had found a path that may just lead them somewhere that the Del Fuego patrols weren’t. How he came across it didn’t matter in the slightest.

He just hoped that this path really did keep them from getting caught.

***

After more time riding, they finally reached what was obviously the border of the two forests. It was easily distinguishable.

The side Victor was currently on still had light, the green and brown of the trees still clearly visible. Then, in front of him a ways, the light was cut off, and the forest grew dark and covered from the sky by thick, crowded trees with visibly darker bark. Victor was almost too afraid to go in.

“Well,” he said aloud, “Here goes nothing, I guess. Into rival territory, we go.”

Whinny, ‘Boy, you sound like one of them cheap-ass plays!’

Victor chose to ignore that. As soon as they entered, a gust of wind blew over them, and it instantly got colder. Victor had the sudden feeling that he was being watched from all sides, giving him that feeling letting him know that there was no going back now. As long as he wasn’t being watched by the thugs of House Del Fuego, Victor could probably live with that. In his own, paranoid way.

They rode further in until they could see the main road again. They were about to get back on it when Lina suddenly stopped in her tracks.

She whinnied lighter than Victor had ever heard, ‘Hold the bitch-fuck up! I smell fire!’

Victor was about to dismiss that, when he started to smell the smoke. Victor found himself dumbfounded again.

This time, he decided to listen, “Follow it,” he whispered.

Lina started walking off to the side, still hidden among the trees. A little ways ahead Victor started to see an orange aura around the corner.

“Woah,” he tugged lightly. Lina stopped, and he dismounted. He crept forward, hand hovering over the hilt of his sword. Thankfully, the armor under his cloak didn’t clank and creak like most armor—it really was meant for the best.

He rounded the corner and crept up behind a bush. He began to slowly peak his head up.

It took everything in him not to gasp and scramble off.

Ahead of him, there was a small clearing, where a campsite was set up, the banners of House Del Fuego clearly visible, and a group of four or five knights gathered around a campfire. They were fully armed and armored, looking relaxed at the moment, but ready to pounce when something came by. Victor looked over toward the main road. He would have never seen them from there.

Without Lina or his overactive imagination, Victor would have fallen straight into their trap.

He slowly ducked back down and crept back to where he had left Lina. When he arrived, he just let his imagination take over.

“There’s a campsite up ahead where the patrols are hiding. Can you get us around it?”

Lina nodded.

Maybe she could understand him. And, either way, she had kept them safe twice before, so Victor chose to put his trust in her again.

He just hoped this time wouldn’t be different.

He mounted her and allowed her to lead the way.

***

Somehow, they’d not only managed to evade the patrol, and others hidden on the side of the road, but also managed to find a village before it got pitch black outside.

Victor didn’t know what to make of it, but from now on, he was going to trust Lina’s instincts over his own.

The village was in a clearing and was of a fair size similar to that of his home. The place was quiet, and as he rode through, the only people still out were those that were closing up shop, a normal sight for this time of night. He got a few brief glances in his direction, but nobody seemed to really pay any attention to him. They probably got lots of travelers going through their village, and most recently even more.

Finally, Victor rode up to what was obviously an inn, with a sign hanging over the top that simply read, ‘Adora’s.’ The owner must have been named after Princess Adora, the sister of King Basilio, who was said to be one of the most beautiful women in the Kingdom. Victor couldn’t judge, obviously, but he wondered if she was named that because of her beauty, as well.

Victor dismounted and tied Lina to a post, then patted her in appreciation before entering the building.

It was a fairly decent-sized establishment, with a few tables off to the side, a bar on the opposite wall of the door, and stairs leading up to the rooms on the other side.

A few seconds after he entered, a tired-looking woman with curly, dark hair and a golden skin tone emerged from the back of the bar tying an apron around her waist and nodded at him. She was fairly pretty. Well, as pretty as women could look to Victor.

Victor nodded back, “Are you Adora?”

“Ay, that I am,” she confirmed, “Adora Herrera.”

Victor remembered that name. House Herrera used to be a minor noble House from the Ladera Bonita in the south, which explained Adora’s golden skin, but their lands were destroyed during the war, and House Robles had offered them a new place in the Bosque Oscuro. While the twenty major noble Houses were of great importance in their overseeing of each region of the Kingdom, the numerous minor noble Houses were of much less importance, being little more than people with money, influence, and family names, so considering what House Herrera had been through, finding one of them running an inn wasn’t all that surprising.

“I need a room for the night.”

She scoffed, “Well, I could have told you that.”

Victor smiled and walked up to the bar. Adora picked a key off of the wall and placed it on the counter, “Two coppers for the night. Four for two. So on.”

“I’ll only be here for one night,” Victor informed her as he dug around for his purse.

“Got it.”

Victor pulled out the purse and opened it, digging around for the coppers. That’s when he came to the horrible realization.

He had no coppers. He didn’t even have any silvers! Her grace had only supplied him with gold coins!

“Well...?” She asked, eyeing him suspiciously.

Victor tried desperately to come up with an excuse. Why did the Queen of Ravarra have to be so damned generous!?

He couldn’t come up with anything. Reluctantly, he pulled out a gold coin and placed it on the counter.

Adora’s eyes widened. She certainly didn’t look tired anymore.

“That’s worth more than this establishment!”

“I don’t have anything smaller,” Victor admitted.

She scoffed, “You must work for some very important people.”

Victor tensed at that. He did work for important people. The most important people. The most important person! But, nobody was supposed to know that! Victor realized that he should have come up with a cover story before he left, instead of choosing to wait until he saved the Prince.

He stood up straight and made his best important-person-face, “I’m just someone with big money.”

Adora chuckled and pocketed the coin, “I can tell, what with that fancy cloak and all.”

Victor tensed at the that too. He knew it was too much! Again, overly generous Queen, who knew nothing about commoner attire!

“Well,” she continued, “this is worth far more than the room, so I feel I should give you something else in return.”

Victor shook his head, “Just a room for the night and a stable for my horse will be fine, thank you.”

“Well, there must be something else. I can prepare a large feast.”

Victor wasn’t hungry, “Thank you, but I’m quite alright.”

“I can resupply you for your journey. Are you sure you can only stay the night?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so,” he continued, “And, I’m fine, thanks.”

“Come now! There needs to be something! Hey! How about a girl!?”

Victor’s heart skipped a beat, “...A what?”

“A girl! I can get you a girl! You know, to help you relax and keep you warm at night! With money like this, I could get practically anyone’s daughter—“

“NO!!!”

Adora jumped and stared at him. Victor hadn’t meant to raise his voice like that.

“No,” he repeated calmly, “I won’t be requiring... that, thank you very much.”

She gave him another suspicious look, “...Are you sure?... There’s a lot of young and pretty girls—“

“I’m fine.”

She stared confusedly at him for a moment. Then she readjusted her stance, “Well... alright then. At least let me take care of your horse. It’s tied up outside, yes?”

“She is, yes,” after all she’d done for him, Victor couldn’t let someone call Lina ‘it.’

“She,” Adora repeated, “Very well. You’re upstairs, last door on the left.”

“Thank you,” Victor stated as she walked toward the door. When she exited, Victor sighed. Something about being offered a girl for the night got to him. That’s what normal men did, right? They jumped at the opportunity of having a female presence in their bed? Victor didn’t do that. He couldn’t, even if he wanted to. That just wasn’t him. He wasn’t normal.

He was... abnormal.

When he was done contemplating, he turned and headed up the stairs. He walked down the hall to the last door on the left, as described. He put the key in and entered.

It was a nice room. A bed in the center and a nightstand, a chamber pot, and even a desk.

Perhaps this could help him calm down.

***

Victor had stripped out of his armor and was about to remove his underclothes when he heard a light knock at the door.

He panicked. His armor was out in the open for whoever it was to see!

“Err—Just a moment!” He looked around for something to cover it up with and found his cloak. He quickly pushed it all together and draped the large fabric over it.

With that out of the way, he calmed down and turned to the door. He opened it, expecting to see Adora, probably trying to offer him something else.

It wasn’t Adora.

When he opened the door, a little boy no older than twelve jumped back.

“Oh! Umm... my apologies, sir!”

This boy’s presence confused Victor. He assumed it must have been Adora’s son. He had golden skin, like her, and curly, dark hair.

His hair, though. It was just long enough to cover his ears, and was parted in a way where it flowed over toward the left side of his forehead. But, there was just something about it. Something... relaxing. For some reason, Victor had the sudden urge to touch it...

Victor snapped out of it and smiled down at him, “It’s fine. How can I help you?”

“Oh, umm...” he looked down at his feet, “My mother sent me up here.”

That confirmed his lineage, “Why did she do that?”

“Err, to...” he began to shake a bit, “To... make you happy.”

Victor was confused again.

“Umm...” the boy tried to explain, “My mother sent me up to... well, she sent me up, because she said that you didn’t want any girls, and then she said, ‘He only pays in gold. Make it worth his stay. Make him happy.’”

Victor’s heart sunk.

Adora Herrera was so bent on making his stay worthwhile that she was willing to do anything to make it so. She had sent this little boy—her own son—up to satisfy Victor’s supposed needs. Victor may have been only a commoner, but even he was offended at the fact that someone fortunate enough to be born with a family name would subject their children to this! Hell, anyone subjecting their children to this was offensive! It just wasn’t right!

She was whoring off her own boy!

Despite the situation, Victor chuckled.

The boy looked confused, “Umm, sir...?”

“You’re mother is too smart for her own good.”

“What?”

“What’s your name?”

“Gilberto.”

Victor smiled again, but this time, it was an accident.

Gilberto was a funny name!

“Gilberto,” he repeated.

“Yes.”

“Gilberto Herrera.” Then, Victor opened the door wider, “It’s nice to meet you, Gilberto. I’m Victor. Come in, please. But, don’t touch the cloak.”

Gilberto’s eyes widened, but he did as requested. Victor closed the door and walked slowly to the bed.

When he turned to sit down, Gilberto already had his tunic off.

“Hey, woah! No!” Victor sputtered, “Don’t do that!”

Gilberto paused with his hand on his trousers, “Umm... did I do something wrong, sir? My mother told me that it would be easier if I got it over with quickly.”

Victor realized he should have been more clear.

“Please, put your clothes back on,” Victor told him, “I just want to talk.”

“Oh...” Gilberto seemed confused, but relieved at the same time, “Alright.”

He put his tunic back on and sat next to Victor on the bed when he motioned him over. They got to talking, and after a few minutes, Victor was already shaking his head.

“Your mother shouldn’t be selling you off like this. It’s completely wrong.”

Gilberto looked down, “My mother does what the customers want. Their happiness comes above all else.”

“But, you’re nobility!”

“It’s really in name only,” Gilberto explained, “My mother is just a simple cousin of Lady Herrera. Sure, we sometimes meet for family gatherings and such, but not much else besides that.”

That actually made sense. If they’d been a part of the main line, they would have likely lived on their family estate, rather than in an inn.

Southern families were known for usually being quite numerous. The golden skinned ones especially. Victor’s paternal family were light-skinned southerners, the descendants of migrants from the north after the Unificación, due to the harsh environment up there.

But, that didn’t make them northerners, oh no! It didn’t matter where their families had come from originally. They were southerners now, plain and simple. Just like House Herrera was now northern due to their migration.

Obviously, western families were known for being numerous too—Just ask Victor’s countless maternal relatives.

So technically, due to where he’d been born, that made Victor a north-easterner of southern and western descent, with very distant northern ancestry. He had some eastern ancestry too, but he didn’t know the full details on that. Oh joy, Victor had ancestry from all four corners of the realm!

Wait, how was this relevant? What had they been talking about? Oh yeah!

“Has she done this before to you?” Victor asked.

Gilberto looked up, “Well, no...”

“You’re so young. Have you ever even been with anyone before?”

He blushed, “No... But, mother’s always saying that there will come a day when a traveler will want me like that, and I’ll have to let them... do it to me. I thought that day was today.”

“It’s not,” Victor promised.

“Thank God. I’ve never even been kissed.”

Victor chuckled, “Me neither.”

Gilberto looked surprised, “Really!? But, you’re so...”

“So what?”

Gilberto blushed, “...handsome.”

Victor was genuinely surprised to hear that. Admittedly, it wasn’t the first time he’d been called handsome, but it was on very rare occasion.

Victor chuckled again, “You won’t find many people who will agree with you on that.”

Gilberto kept blushing, “I don’t know. You’re just... nice-looking. And, you have pretty, western eyes.”

Victor smiled, “Yes, that I do.”

“They’re beautiful. They really are. None of the other boys around here look as nice as you do.”

“Do you even like boys?”

Gilberto’s eyes widened in a confused way, “Umm... well, I’ve never really thought about it like that before, but... yes... I suppose I do.”

Victor was surprised. He hadn’t expected that. Aside from the rumors about the Prince, Victor thought that he was the only other boy that liked boys in the Kingdom. Apparently, he was wrong.

He smiled and patted his back, “Nothing wrong with that.” Victor’s attention then landed on the boy’s hair again. He didn’t know what it was, but there was just something about his hair. He really wanted to touch it.

“Well,” Gilberto continued, “What I mean by that is, now that I think back on it, I’ve only ever wanted to look at other boys. I never really put a label on it, or categorized it with anything, it was just... me.”

Victor smiled again, “That’s completely fine. You’re completely fine. I promise.”

Gilberto smiled a bit himself, “Thank you, sir.”

“Victor,” Victor stated, “My name is Victor.”

“Victor,” he repeated with a smile, “Thank you, Victor.” Then, he adopted a sad face and got up from the bed, “Well, I suppose I’ve served my purpose now. I should be returning to my mother. I hope you sleep well, sir—Victor!”

Victor couldn’t let him go back to her. At least, not now. That woman was a monster. She was going to whore off her own son just to satisfy the needs of someone that didn’t even ask. Victor couldn’t let him stay with her.

“No,” Victor told him, “Stay here. You’ll sleep with me tonight.”

Gilberto’s eyes widened again and he started to visibly panic, “W-what!? B-but, you said you—“

“No, no, no, no!” Victor assured him, “Sleep. Just sleep. Nothing else! Hey, come here,” Victor got up and walked over to him. He wiped a tear from the shivering boy’s face.

Suddenly, Gilberto jerked forward and wrapped his arms around Victor. Victor was stunned for a second, but then returned the embrace, “It’s okay. I’m here.”

“I’m so scared!” Gilberto cried into him, “I’m so scared, Victor! I don’t want to do this! I don’t want to be thrown into someone’s bed! I don’t want to be used like that! I don’t want to be ripped open and thrown away! I don’t want to be a whore! VICTOR!!!”

He was all-out wailing into him now. Victor could feel tears of his own forming in his eyes. Seeing Gilberto cry was making him cry. Victor could keep him safe up here tonight, but when he left in the morning, he would be a target again. A potential satisfaction for a potential traveler, to be sold off by his mother like an object. A possession. Victor couldn’t let anything like that happen to him!

“I’ll come back for you,” Victor’s voice cracked. He took the boy’s face in his hands and looked him in his teary eyes.

“I’ll come back for you. When I’m done with what I have to do, I’ll come back for you. I’ll set you free. You’ll never be made to satisfy a traveler ever. I’ll take you with me. And, you’ll get to live your life like the nobleman you are. However you want. With whomever you want. I swear!”

***

After they’d calmed down, Victor had convinced Gilberto to sleep in his bed that night. He needed security right now, and at that moment, Victor was the only one he could trust.

They both stripped into their undergarments and climbed into bed. Victor lied on his back, thinking for a moment. If he was going to come back, he would be bringing the Prince along with him. How was he going to explain what he was doing to Gilberto? Could Lina even fit three people? How were they even going to get back? These were questions that really needed answers. But, not right now.

Suddenly, Gilberto crawled over and cuddled up to him. Victor couldn’t even blame him. After everything that had happened, he needed to feel safe right now. And, if, ‘safe,’ was in Victor’s arms, then so be it.

Then, he looked over at him and found himself staring again at that hair. The dark, curly hair that he wanted to touch so badly. It was as if it were purposefully telling him to do so. Now that he was in the position, Victor decided to finally go through with it. He slowly reached a hand up and gently placed it on his hair.

A calming sensation seemed to flow inside of him. He could feel something relaxing coarse throughout his body, especially in his eyes. He began to pet him lightly. He had no idea what was going on, but he didn’t question it. It was too relaxing to question. He liked it.

Then, he felt something grow and stiffen against his thigh.

Victor couldn’t help but smile. He’d heard the way Gilberto was talking about him, and he’d seen the way he’d been looking at him, and now this confirmed it. Apparently, the boy had had a little crush on him. Gilberto didn’t even seem to notice.

It wasn’t the first time Victor had found out that someone had been attracted to him, but it was the first time it had been another boy. He counted that as a success, even if the boy was far too young. Just knowing that someone felt that way about him made him feel better about himself.

The rest of the night was calm, with Gilberto getting up only once for the chamber pot before returning to cuddling, and Victor woke up the next morning after a good night’s sleep.

***

Victor had made his preparations, checked his supplies, made sure his cloak was fully covering his armor, and mounted Lina, preparing to leave.

But, before he did, Gilberto came out and held up something wrapped up to him.

“What’s this?” Victor asked as he picked it up.

“It’s a lock of my hair,” Gilberto told him, “I noticed you liked it.”

Sure enough, it was a lock of Gilberto’s hair. It was dark and curly and had a smaller, yet similar effect to the one that had happened the previous night.

Victor smiled, “You’re hair is beautiful.”

“You’re eyes are beautiful.”

Victor chuckled and tucked the lock away. Then, he turned back to Gilberto with a serious face.

“I will return for you, Gilberto. You will get everything I’ve promised you. I swear upon all that is.”

Whinny, ‘Uh-uh! Not on this two-seater, you ain’t!’ Victor ignored that.

“I know you will,” Gilberto assured him, “I don’t know what your doing, but I know it’s important. I saw your armor...”

Victor shut his eyes. He had been worried about that. Spending the night in the same, small room, he was bound to see something that he wasn’t supposed to.

“I’m not a gold-knight,” Victor explained, “But, I am working for the Queen.” No point in hiding it anymore.

“You’re going to rescue him, aren’t you?” Gilberto asked, “The Prince.”

Victor nodded, “I am. Please, don’t tell anyone.”

“I won’t, I promise. I know how to keep a secret. But, if you’re going to do something so dangerous, then you should get going.”

“Yeah.”

“I hope you succeed. Good luck.”

“Thank you,” Lina began to ride, “Until we meet again, Gilberto.”

“Until then, Victor.”

Chapter Text

Victor rode all night this time—no easy task in the Bosque Oscuro—so he was more tired than he had been in a long time. What he really should have done was stop at the last village and stay the night there, but he wanted to get to this one as soon as possible. There was someone he just couldn’t wait to see again.

Besides, the last village was a new one, and still under construction, and for some reason, there was some insane rule about constructing the church in a new village last. His mother had raised him to be devoutly religious, and with where he was going after this, there was no way he was going to miss church on God’s day. Besides, he needed a certain someone that should have known about his traits to explain why he was never told!

He arrived just as the last of the villagers was entering the church. He tucked his sword in with the supplies, dismounted, and tied Lina to a post, “I’ll find a stable for you later.”

Whinny, ‘Hey! I’m used to waitin’, but He ain’t! Now, get goin’!’

Victor rushed in just before the bells stopped ringing. It was a good-sized church, big enough to house the whole village and more. The sun shined in through the stained glass windows, and everybody stood, waiting for the service to begin.

Normally, Victor would sit in the back of the church in his village, just because he preferred to be out of the spotlight, but this time, he went up and took a spot right in the front. He needed to be seen.

Victor heard a door open. A young-looking wizardess in blue robes, with bronze skin and dark hair tied back, emerged from a back room with her hands clasped. She stopped in front of the altar and faced the crowd. She looked over the people gathered there, and stopped when she noticed Victor. He smiled at her. The wizardess smiled back, then returned her attention to the rest of the room.

That wizardess was Victor’s cousin, Anya.

She lowered her hands, and with that, everyone was seated. She began the service.

“God be with you.”

“And with your spirit,” the crowd recited.

“We are gathered here, in this holy place, in the sight of God and magic, to praise His name, and to be thankful of his continued assurances in the safety and prosperity of the people of our Kingdom and all. Under the leadership of Geronimo, our Wizard, Bernardo, our Witch, Andrea, our Sorceress, and Reyna, our Queen, may we live fair and prosperous lives in God’s grace and continue to do so forever and ever.”

“Amen.”

“Good morning, children of God. Let us begin this service by acknowledging current events. As you are all now aware, Malvado Del Fuego, protector of the north, has declared open rebellion against the Crown, and Esteban, our Crown Prince, has been abducted.”

There was some murmuring at that.

“I’ve been hearing confusion and uncertainty lately. Our village lies directly south of the Tierra Del Fuego, and Del Fuego knights and warriors have been traveling throughout our lands. Many ask, should we pledge allegiance to House Del Fuego, or should we remain loyal to the Crown? In these times of uncertainty, the only thing we can do is to pray for an end to the violence, and the safe return of Esteban to his mother. We pray to God.”

“God, hear our prayer.”

“Another matter I’ve been hearing of for the longest time is the role of the witches and sorcerers in God’s plan. I’ve heard things like, sorcerers only care for themselves, or witches are just plain evil. As we all know, our village is pledged to the wizards and the Order of Light Magic. But, it is important to note that, though we may not always see eye to eye, wizards, witches, and sorcerers are all followers of God, simply choosing to worship Him through the use of different magics. God created the magics to help Him run the world, and we must praise them all equally. Praise to God and magic.”

“Praise to God and magic.”

“Finally, I would like to stray from the matter of the plan of God, and address the matter of the plan of the Queen. Reyna, our Queen, has promised equity and equality for all, and it has been long rumored of a Royal legalization of the marriage between man and man, and woman and woman.”

More murmuring.

“It is important to note that the views of traditionalists, who oppose this plan, only do so out of that. Tradition. God created us to be who we are, and to love who we love. Love is love. Nowhere in the holy text does it state that one cannot love another of the same sex, and while it defines marriage as the unification in holy matrimony of a man and a woman, it also states that we, God’s children, should be free to make our own rules, as long as they do not contradict the word of God. The equity plan of Reyna, our Queen, has, as of yet, no contradiction to the word of God. And, with that, we conclude our acknowledgments. Thanks be to God.”

“Thanks be to God.”

“Now, let us stand and praise His name, and pray for peace, equity, and all.”

“Amen.”

Victor just barely managed to stay awake for the rest of the service, and when it was over, and everyone was leaving, he went up to speak with his cousin. She was just finishing a conversation with a minor noblewoman.

“...will be in our prayers. Good day to you, Lady Noguera.”

The noble bowed her head and left. Anya kept her gaze front as Victor approached her.

“I’ve been expecting you.”

Victor wasn’t surprised, “A vision?”

“Indeed.”

“Then, you know why I’ve come.”

“You’ve come to breeze through my church on your way to incite violence in the Tierra Del Fuego, as you rescue the Prince from a fiery fate.”

Victor snickered, “Something like that.”

She turned to him and smiled, “It’s good to see you.”

“You too.”

They hugged, then separated.

“You’re wearing armor under that cloak,” she noticed.

As soon as he made sure they were alone, he opened his cloak to display it.

“Royal Guard armor. And a magic sword, which I left outside, of course. All as ‘prophecized.’”

Then, she made that face. That mocking-like face that made it known that she was better than you, and that all of the problems in the world were your fault.

“It’s ‘prophesied.’ Obviously, you need to put down that sword and pick up a book on proper grammar.”

“Heroes don’t need grammar. Just help from God and magic. And, speaking of magic, let’s talk about my eyes.”

She looked down and shook her head, “Here we go...”

“So, you did know!”

“I’m a magic user. Of course I knew.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“It wasn’t for me to say.”

“You’re our family’s resident magic user. I feel betrayed that I had to learn about it from your man in the black hat.”

She made another face, “Well, you did, because it was for our Wizard to find out, and for our Wizard to tell you.” She emphasized, ‘our Wizard,’ to show Victor the proper way to address him. As if he hadn’t heard it every God’s day anyway. He didn’t care though. When it came to religion, God was the only one that needed respect.

“Can you at least explain this to me?” Victor practically pleaded, “How this whole thing works?”

“Yes, that I can,” she began, “As you know, magic lives inside all of us. It is as essential to life as the blood in our veins, perhaps more. It gives us our strength, our growth, our will to live. Without it, we would be not but vegetables of flesh. Sometimes, people are born with the ability to harness it, like me.”

Victor nodded.

“But, other times, on rare occasion, someone is born with magic that is still harnessed, but only in one specific, excessively attractive part of their body, like you with your eyes. Others like you might have it in other parts their body. Magic fingers... Magic legs...”

Victor really shouldn’t have been thinking like this in a church, but he couldn’t help but wonder if there was someone out there with a magic dick...

“So, you’re saying that my eyes are pretty, because their magical?” Victor asked, “And, I inherited that magic from Evangelina, which gave me my eyes?”

“No,” Anya explained, “You see magic is not what gives them beauty, it’s beauty that gives them magic. Evangelina’s eyes were just naturally beautiful, so the magic was drawn to her eyes. You inherited her eyes, meaning that they are just as beautiful, which is why magic is harnessed in your eyes as well.”

Victor supposed that made sense, “Do I actually get anything out of having magic eyes?”

“Actually, yes,” she stated, “Someone with magic body parts can possess the ability to harness magic on occasion. And, in theory, since you have magic eyes, you should possess the ability to have visions. They may come at any time, whenever you least expect it.”

That was interesting. However it happened, Victor could probably call upon his inner magic to help him in his quest. He didn’t recall ever having any visions before, though.

“Huh,” he pondered, “Still think you should have told me.”

She shook her head again, “It wasn’t for me to tell. It was for our Wizard to tell you, not me. It wouldn’t have been the noble thing to do.”

“Oh! Yes! There’s something else you should know!”

“What?”

“Evangelina was ennobled!”

She didn’t waver at all, “Yes, I know.”

“WHAT!!!??”

“Keep your voice down, we’re in a church.”

“How did you know!?”

“A vision, of course. Had it at the precise time it was happening. First vision I ever had, actually.”

Victor kept forgetting how old she really was. She looked like a young adult, but she was really in her thirties. He always had a hard time believing that she was actually alive and active during the war. She was probably around the same age that Victor was now.

“And, you never thought to tell anyone!?”

“She didn’t want it told. If you know about it, then you must know she wanted it kept secret.”

“But, we’re nobles! We’re of noble blood!”

She pointed at him, “See, that’s why she didn’t tell anyone! She knew something like that would happen. She didn’t want her family to start viewing themselves as better than those that they grew up around. She didn’t want anyone to think of her, or her family, differently. She was already seen as a heroine among her neighbors, even before the war. She liked the life she lived, and her place in her society. She didn’t want it to change, simply because of a title she’d been given.”

“Still...”

“Still, nothing! You’re being completely selfish, Victor! How would you like it if I went up to a group of traditionalists and informed them of your romantic preferences?”

Victor tensed, “...You know about that too?”

“Of course. Again, magic user.”

Victor blushed, “And... you think He is okay with it? You know... God?”

“Of course!” Anya assured him, “As I said in the service, ‘Be who you are. Love who you love.’ Love is love. God created us all, and He doesn’t make mistakes. He created you. You love other boys. Therefore, God created you to love other boys. So, yes. I believe that He is more than okay with it.”

That brought tears to Victor’s eyes. She was right. God doesn’t make mistakes. So, if Victor liked boys, then that was clearly intentional. He wasn’t abnormal.

He was who he was meant to be.

Anya brushed his cheek, “You are who you are, Victor. You are meant to spend your days loving another boy. And, I can promise you that another boy will spend his days loving you as much as you love him. Those days will come. Much sooner than you think.”

“What?” Victor looked up with a confused expression, “What do you mean?”

Anya clasped her hands and returned to seriousness.

“That’s not for me to say.”

Victor nearly exploded, but settled for rolling his eyes, “Of course it’s not...”

“It’s not!” Anya confirmed, “Now come, we’re done arguing. I know you rode all night, so right now, the only thing you need to care about is rest. You can stay at my place. I’ll find a stable for Lina, and I’ll see you off in the morning.”

Victor knew a single wizardess didn’t have a place big enough for two people, “Where are you going to stay?”

“Right here,” she gestured around them, “It won’t be the first time I’ve slept in the church.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive. Now come, before you collapse.”

***

As soon as Victor entered Anya’s tiny shack, he plopped himself on the bed and fell asleep instantly. He didn’t care if it was the middle of the day, he was too tired to deal with society’s expectations of him—he was already in natural defiance of them by liking boys anyway, but since he wasn’t in defiance of God’s expectations, he didn’t care what others thought. Especially now. He just wanted to sleep.

He was surprised when he woke up and it was already the next day. He learned later that Anya had put a relaxation spell on him to help recover his strength, and let him sleep through to the next day. He was grateful for that. Actually, he’d apparently been so relaxed that he’d had a dream.

A wet dream.

Victor had been in a sea of boys. Naked boys. Making out with each other. Their faces pressed lovingly against each other... Their lips kissing passionately with each other... Their bodies grinding roughly against each other...

Their dicks poking hungrily at each other...

Thankfully, he’d somehow managed to keep from making much of a mess of his cousin’s sheets, but she seemed to know what had happened anyway. She must have had dreams like that too, right?

She was a church wizardess, so she was sworn to chastity. Technically, since Victor was so devoutly religious, he should have been chaste too, but he had absolutely no intention of doing that, mostly because it would mean he wouldn’t be allowed to cum anymore, which would cause a certain pain in his testicles known as blue balls. Besides, chastity was more of an advisement than a rule. This was the one religious advisement that he refused to follow.

Chastity sounded like a nightmare. How Anya survived it, Victor didn’t know.

As Victor mounted Lina and prepared to embark, Anya came up to him to see him off. She pulled what turned out to be an amethyst ring on an obsidian band off her finger and held it up to him, “Here.”

He picked it up, and when he did, it glowed in his hand, “A magic ring?”

She nodded, “I forgot to mention. People with magic body parts can temporarily harness magic with the help of a magical item. You already have a magic sword, but this is just in case. If you ever need help in battle, just focus on the item.”

Victor had no idea what that meant, but he would figure it out later. There were no more stops between here and the Tierra, so he had to get going as soon as possible. He slipped it on and admired it as it glowed again.

“Thank you, Anya. I’ll try to put it to good use. You’ll likely see me again. I may have to come back here after I rescue the Prince.”

“I’ll keep my room prepared.”

Victor nodded. Lina began to ride off, “I’ll see you then. Farewell, Anya.”

“Farewell, Victor. May God and magic watch over you.”

Chapter Text

Victor was masturbating.

Despite having had that wet dream the night prior, Victor still ended up hard again not long after he’d set off. Which, to be honest, wasn’t such a rare occurrence. Victor was always horny. According to Bartolo, he was the horniest boy in the village. Victor couldn’t help it.

He was an adolescent boy! Boys reached their peak in horniness during adolescence. And, according to rumor, men that liked men were supposed to be naturally hornier than men that liked women.

Victor was an adolescent boy that liked other boys, so if all of this was true, then he must have been the horniest boy in the Kingdom! Of that, he had no doubt!

Another matter that he worried about, though, was his size. Boys and men were always bragging, going on and on about how big they were. But, Victor. Victor wasn’t bragging. Victor had never actually seen any other dick than his own. He was only hoping and praying that he wasn’t small.

And, somehow, that only made him harder.

So, a short while after he’d ridden from the village, he’d stopped again to take care of his hopefully-not-so-little friend. His imagination had Lina saying something along the lines of, ‘If you bust a nut on this saddle, I cutcho’ balls off! Have fun beatin’ it with no balls, boy-fucker!’ So, he ended up dismounting and darting behind a large tree, just because he was nothing but a paranoid boy-fucker.

Heh. Lina’s bad influence was starting to rub off on him.

Victor gasped as he came. He rode through it, savoring every fiery thrill that swirled around inside of him. He waited for the throbbing in his dick and the hot sensation to die down. When it finally did, he sighed, put himself away, and redid his leggings. He walked back to where Lina was waiting patiently while he readjusted his belt.

Whinny, ‘Everythin’ ‘cum’ out okay over there, boy-fucker?’

“Shut the fuck up.” He could have sworn Lina was laughing. Nah! Animals can’t laugh! They can’t even talk! No matter how insanely wild Victor’s imagination was!

He mounted her and they, again, began to depart.

***

It was even less than an hour before Victor saw it.

“Woah,” he reined Lina to stop on top of the little hill they were on. He looked ahead, and just looking at it nearly made him gag.

A short distance away, the land ceased in it’s greenery and became black. Victor could see it all from here. The scorched trees. The burned grass. The boiling, black rivers. The ash. The lava. The fire.

“The Tierra Del Fuego.”

Whinny, ‘That is one nasty bitch! I’m bitch-ass glad we don’t live there! I wouldn’t live there for all the hay in the Kingdom!’

“Agreed,” Victor stated. How could anyone live in a place like that? You’d have to be a really fucking evil, sadistic maniac to live there.

Which made sense, since their mission was to rescue the young and innocent Crown Prince of Ravarra from the most fucking evil, sadistic maniac in the Kingdom.

“Well, no turning back now!” Victor was ready for whatever was to come, “Ya!”

Whinny, ‘COME AT US, DEL FUEGO BITCHES!!! WE GOIN’ DOWN ON YO ASSES AT THE BITCH-ASS SOURCE!!! WEST SIDE, MOTHAFUCKA!!!’

***

The second he crossed into the Tierra, his whole body went into panic. His nostrils flared, his eyes watered, and his lungs closed up. He began to cough and cry as if he were on the verge of death.

Luckily, he wasn’t the only one. Lina whinnied weakly, ‘BLECK—BLECK!!! WHO DAFUCK LIVES HERE!!!?? GOD HELLA FORSAKEN THIS BITCH-ASS BITCH!!! BLECK!!!’

Victor patted her mane when he calmed down. “It’ll be okay,” he sniffled, “Let’s just get in and out of here as quickly as possible.”

How did people actually live here!? Their bodies must have developed some serious immune systems.

Another weak whinny, ‘Quickly!? Bitch, we still gotta get all the way to the fuckin’ dungeon, and we both damn-well know that bitch go’ be big as fuck! You prolly go’ be in there all night fo’ you find the Prince, and I’m’a have to stay out here in the Tierra Del Ashy Ash! BLECK!!!’

Victor’s heart sunk. Lina’s imaginary voice was right. It was still a few hours until they reached the dungeon, and, like she’d said, it was probably huge. It was the home of a protector, for God’s sake. Victor would be lucky if he got out of there by the next morning.

“I guess you’re right,” he reluctantly admitted to imaginary Lina’s voice, “I suppose we can only hope—“

Lina stopped in her tracks, and stood on her hind legs whinnying crazily, ‘HELL NO!!! HELL-TO-DA-NO-NO-NO!!!’

Victor nearly fell off, “Woah! Woah, easy! What’s wrong!?”

Whinny, ‘WITCH!!!’

Abandoning all logic of animals not being able to talk, Victor’s eyes darted from side to side, “I don’t see any—“

Whinny, ‘SHUSH!!! I don’t think he can hear us!’

Victor forgot all about his animals-can’t-talk logic as if it never existed, “Are you sure? Is he an enemy?”

Whinny, ‘He usin’ a shadow spell to hide and he pointin’ his wand right atcho’ bitch-ass head! You tell me!’

Victor looked forward to where Lina was looking. Up ahead a ways, Victor thought he could see an unusual shadow in one of the burned trees.

Whinny, ‘Vicky, get the bow!’

Victor nodded and reached back for it.

Wait! What was he doing!? This was insane! Finding hidden paths and avoiding fires was one thing, but there was no way Lina could tell him that she could see a witch hiding in a tree!

The tree rustled.

Victor abandoned that thought again and rapidly pulled out Bartolo’s bow and an arrow. He aimed for the tree. It started to rustle some more.

Whinny, ‘You got this, boy-fucker! Shoot when I say!’

Despite how ridiculous it was, Victor put his trust in her again. He waited. The tree rustled again.

Whinny, ‘NOW!!!’

Victor loosed the arrow. It flew all the way to the tree, and hit the shadow.

“FLCK—“ it said.

The shadow turned into a man in black robes with an arrow in his throat. His yellow eyes rolled back and he fell backward out of the tree.

Again, Victor found himself dumbfounded.

“SHIT!!!” A voice cursed.

Before he could react, shadows all around him started turning into people in dark armor.

Whinny, ‘AMBUSH!!! WEST SIDE, MOTHA—Oh, shit, there’s a lot of them, ne’er mind!’

There were about ten of them surrounding him. They drew their swords, and the man that must have been their commander stepped forward.

“You’ll pay for that, kid!” He said in a nasally voice, “Was my brother, you shot!”

Victor was startled. He was surrounded and vastly outnumbered. And, he didn’t know the first thing about how to fight these people! Or any kind of people! He was a commoner! The only thing he’d ever fought was his training dummy!

But, he wasn’t going down without a fight!

He dismounted and began to undo his cloak.

“If I hadn’t shot him, he would’ve shot me. Can you blame me for self-defense? Believe me, his death was a merciful one. The rest of you...”

Victor let the robe fall, exposing his shining, golden armor. He drew his sword and let it glow.

“...Won’t be so lucky!”

“Shit! Gold-knight!” A knight yelled. Victor didn’t bother to correct him.

“It doesn’t matter,” the commander stated, “He’s still outnumbered. May as well give up now, boy, before we mount your corpse on Lord Del Fuego’s wall!”

Victor’s heart was racing, but he wouldn’t give in. He raised the sword high.

“I’d like to see you try!”

The commander sneered. Then, he nodded.

Victor heard someone charging behind him, and turned just in time to block a female knight’s blade. She struck again and again, and Victor just barely managed to block.

This wasn’t like his training dummy at all! His dummy never fought back!

Then, she raised her blade high. Victor saw an opening, and took it without a second thought.

CRUNCH

His blade went straight through her like butter.

“ARCK—“ Her eyes widened. Victor’s did too.

Whinny, ‘YOOO!!!’

She began to fall back. Victor pulled his blade out, and her blood splattered all over his face as she fell to the ground.

He stared at the corpse.

He’d just killed someone! With a sword! It wasn’t at all like killing an animal! It wasn’t even like shooting that witch out of the tree! He’d sliced right through this woman like it was nothing! And, now he was painted with her blood!

He was a killer!

“GET HIM!!!”

Whinny, ‘BITCH, FUCK THIS, I’M OUT!!!’ Lina rode away.

Victor returned to reality just in time to see the rest of the knights charging toward him. He snapped out of his shock and raised his blade.

When one of them got closest, Victor sliced forward.

SLASH

The knight’s head rolled away while his body slowly collapsed. Victor would have passed out if he wasn’t still being charged at. More of them began to surround him. He switched to defense and began to block their swings, but he was completely outnumbered. One nearly drove his blade through Victor’s heart, had the armor not been there. He was mostly just trying to protect his exposed head. Who decided that Royal Guards didn’t need helmets!?

Then, his sword began to glow.

‘People with magic body parts can temporarily harness magic with the help of a magical item.’ Anya had said.

Then, he remembered...

‘If you ever need help in battle, just focus on the item.’

The sword began to glow more...

Victor had no idea what he was doing, but he did as he was told. He focused on his sword. Then, he began to feel something...

SWISH

Suddenly, all of the knights flew backward. Everything around Victor began to glow. He suddenly felt stronger. Confident. Like he could take on the whole damned world! Nothing could stop him now! He was going to succeed!

And, he was going to kill anyone that stood in his way!

The knights began to stir.

“NO, YOU DON’T,” Victor’s voice echoed. He rushed forward with inhuman speed and slashed the closest knight in half. Then, the next one. And, the next one. He left a trail of mangled corpses, until it was only the commander left alive.

The commander sat there quivering, “P-please! I was just serving my liege lord! I’m a family man! Have mercy!”

Mercy? Mercy!?

“MERCY IS FOR THE WEAK,” Victor echoed. He drove his blade forward and straight through his neck.

Then, everything stopped glowing. His confidence lowered. His strength lessened back.

He felt normal again.

He blinked, “Oh, God.”

He’d just slaughtered a group of helpless knights, and cut down their begging commander without a second thought. Mercilessly. What had he said? ‘Mercy is for the weak’? Where did that come from!? He felt his stomach crawl...

“BLECK—“ Victor threw up all over the commander’s corpse.

He was a killer. He was going to have to live with this for the rest of his life. What would people think of him? How would he go on? How could he live with this?

No! He would go on! Because, his mission wasn’t over yet! The Prince still needed rescuing! And, Victor knew that would involve more killing. He couldn’t do anything about that. It was what would have to be done.

“Fuck it,” he stated. He stood up, wiped the blood from his face, and looked around at the mess he’d made. He picked up his cloak and put it back on. He spotted Lina hiding behind a charred bush.

He sheathed his sword and fastened his cloak, “It’s alright. We’re safe now.”

Whinny, ‘You know what, I would like to apologize for all those times I called you a boy-fucker. That’s a slur. That wasn’t nice of me. I apologize. Please don’t cut me in half like tomorrow’s supper.’

He smiled at her, “Don’t worry about it. I’m back to normal. Now come. We still have a Prince to save.”

Reluctantly, Lina trotted out from behind the tree and back to him. Victor mounted her and reined her forward again. He looked back only once at the corpses he was responsible for.

He was a killer.

There was no turning back now.

Chapter Text

By the time Victor had finally processed everything that had happened, his destination was in view.

It stood right there, dug into and over the wall of charred rock that separated the Kingdom of Ravarra from the wild and untamed, charred wasteland of the Páramo Salvaje. It was a large, dark structure, with countless stories getting smaller as it went up, and numerous towers extending even farther upward into the gray sky. A truly sinister home for a truly sinister family.

The Castle Del Fuego, more commonly known as the Del Fuego dungeon, for during the war, and even sometimes after, it was where the Kingdom’s greatest threats were sent to be locked away, to be tortured for information, to be executed in the worst ways, or simply to rot away for the rest of their pitiful lives. The Del Fuego dungeon was Ravarra’s greatest prison. And now, thanks to the rebellion, it was Prince Esteban’s prison.

Not anymore.

Victor found a large area of rock far enough away from the dungeon to stop and remain out of sight. He dismounted Lina and began grabbing whatever he needed.

“Just wait here,” Victor told her as he removed his cloak. He didn’t need it where he was going, “I’ll be back as soon as I can. I promise.”

Whinny, ‘Don’t worry ‘bout me, I’m’a be fine! Don’t getcho’ self killed in there, Vicky!’

“I won’t,” he promised her. He still didn’t quite understand Lina’s communication. Or why it seemed to be exactly what his imagination made it out to be. Maybe she was some kind of magic horse? Victor didn’t know. But, right now, he had other things to worry about.

He had a Prince to save.

He grabbed whatever seemed useful, like Bartolo’s bow and Cordero’s dagger, but before he could finish, he felt his sword move a little in his scabbard. He looked down at it. It glowed a little, and the pommel pointed to a small bag tied to the saddle. Victor decided to trust it, and opened the bag.

And, was bombarded with the putrid smell of death. Victor knew exactly what it was.

He reached in and carefully pulled out the dead mouse that Leo had given him before he left, which had somehow not decayed as of yet, but still had that horrible death-smell.

Whinny, ‘NASTY!!! You takin’ that witchu’? Cuz, thank God if you are! I won’t have to carry that shit around anymore!’

Victor contemplated for a moment. His magic sword had pointed to it. That must have meant something. Hey, what the fuck. Maybe he could use the smell to distract some guards. He dropped it back in the bag and tied it up, then tied the bag to his belt.

“Well, I guess this is it. If I don’t come back, keep it a secret.” Victor didn’t know how big of a deal he actually was, but he had no intention of being the cause of grief and mourning for anyone. When he died, he was going to do it when and where no one would ever have to know. “Be safe, Lina.”

Whinny, ‘Not so fast, Sir Naive the Reckless!’

“What?”

Whinny, ‘You can’t just walk up in there like there ain’t nothin’ to it! The second them guards see that shinin’ golden armor, they shoot you ‘till you stop flinchin’! You need a way to sneak in without bein’ seen. I got an idea!’

“Okay...” with all that had happened, Victor decided to humor imaginary Lina’s voice, “What is it?”

Whinny, ‘Magic, stupid! What else!? But, not the sword! That thang freaky! You need somethin’ else!’

Victor couldn’t believe it. Yet again, imaginary Lina’s voice had had an amazing idea. She was right! He needed magic! But, if not from his sword...

He felt something on his finger.

He looked down to see Anya’s amethyst ring, glowing with magic.

‘You already have a magic sword, but this is just in case.’ Anya had said.

Of course!

Having made up his mind, Victor held up the ring and focused on it...

SWISH

And with that, Victor found himself enshrouded in shadow.

Lina whinnied and jumped back, ‘YO!!! OKAY! THAT’LL WORK!’

Victor felt the power coursing through him again, but this time, he knew how it would end, so he tried to maintain as much normality as possible.

“I SHALL RETURN,” his voice sounded like a yelling whisper, “WHEN I HAVE RESCUED THE PRINCE.”

Whinny, ‘Yeah! Got it! Get goin’ now, ya freakin’ me out! Good luck!’

Victor nodded, then turned and rushed onward to the dungeon on foot with inhuman speed.

***

With the speed he was going at, Victor was at the dungeon within a minute. He slowed until he was right in front of the large doors at the entrance. He looked upward.

It was even bigger up close, towering over him like it would be safer, and wiser, to just turn back now.

If that’s what it was saying, Victor refused. He was going to rescue the Prince. And, nothing was going to stop him. This was what he had to do.

CREAK

Victor nearly jumped back when the doors slowly creaked open. He tiptoed over to the side and stood there, not making a sound.

A skinny knight on a horse trotted out, followed by another on foot.

“Do you really have to go?” The female knight on foot asked.

“Ay, darling, afraid so,” the male knight on the horse stated, “A patrol didn’t check in this morning. Gotta check up and make sure everything’s running smoothly. Last thing we need...”

While the knights talked, Victor suddenly felt like he was being watched. He turned and nearly jumped. The dark horse that the knight was riding was looking right at him!

Whinny, ‘I see you, mothafucka...’

Victor’s heart skipped a beat.

“Ya!” Suddenly, the knight reined his horse, and they began to set off.

“Please, be careful! And, good luck!” The female knight called. She turned to close the doors. Victor snapped out of it just in time to sneak inside before she could do so.

He entered a large, dark hallway that seemed to lead in a million different directions. This was insane! How was he supposed find the Prince in this huge place!? This would take ages!

Suddenly, he felt normal again.

He looked down to see himself in full view. No more shadow. Fully exposed.

He turned to see the female knight staring wide-eyed at him as she was trying to lock the door.

Without a second thought, Victor grabbed Cordero’s dagger and jammed it into her throat. She gagged and fell over. Victor looked around, relieved to find them alone, then down at the mess he’d made. He felt his stomach crawl again, but was able to contain it this time. He didn’t think it was from the killing, though. Perhaps that was a side effect of the magic.

There was nothing he could do about it now. He dragged her corpse into the corner, then darted down the closest hallway in search of the Prince.

***

This place was even bigger than he’d thought!

It had taken him what felt like hours to go through the first floor, then the same for the second, and now he was on three! Still nothing! He’d even lost count of how many guards he’d killed on the way! He’d killed so many that he’d gotten used to it! He was probably going to die of old age before the Prince was found! How was he going to—

He stopped in his train of thought when he heard a rumbling sound coming from somewhere up ahead. He saw a large pair of double doors at the end of the hallway, much bigger than the rest. It seemed to be glowing orange on the other side.

He felt the pommel of his sword pointing to it, confirming that to be his destination.

He breathed in and walked forward. This was it. Now or never. He stopped in front of the rumbling, glowing doors, “Okay. Okay. Don’t worry, your grace,” he practiced. That was also the proper way to address a Prince, right? “I’m here to save you.” And, with that, he pushed the doors open.

And, was bombarded with heat, fire, and lots of roaring.

When his eyes adjusted to the light, he looked into the room. There was no Prince here, but what he saw was utterly terrifying.

Up ahead, there was a dragon—small, probably an infant, but still about the height of two or three people—breathing fire in the direction of a bald, light-skinned boy in dark red robes who looked no older than twelve.

“Hey! Hey, now! Calm down, Incendio!” The boy called up to the dragon, “There’s no need for this! We’re friends, remember? You know I didn’t mean to—“

ROAR, ‘SHUT UP!!! You killed my mother!’

That was odd. Why would Victor’s imagination—

“I didn’t mean to!” The boy called up, “I was trying to help! All that ash was irritating the river, so I tried to calm it down! You know I don’t know my own strength! None of that was my fault! Your mother just got in the way at the wrong time!”

Wait, what?

ROAR, ‘SHUT UP!!! YOU KILLED HER!!!’

“It was an accident! Please, Incendio! We’re equals here—“

ROAR, ‘NO, WE’RE NOT!!! I have a big, dragon dick! You have a tiny, human dick! I’M BETTER THAN YOU!!!’

“What does that have to do with—?” The boy suddenly turned to Victor. When he spotted him, his eyes widened. Then, he started grinning and laughing like an idiot.

“Finally! You, magic eyes! I could use some help here!”

Victor just stood there staring.

The boy looked confused, “Err, hello?”

“You were talking...” Victor finally managed, “...to the dragon.”

The boy brightened up and laughed again, “Oh. Yes. Not a well-known fact, but magic users can actually talk to animals. I’m a wizard’s apprentice... or I was. Incendio, here, was talking about—“

“—About how you killed his mother?” Victor cut in, “And, about his ‘big, dragon dick’?”

The boy looked confused again, “How did you—?”

ROAR, ‘SHUT UP!!! I don’t know where this other tiny-dicked human came from, BUT IT MEANS MORE FOR ME!!!’

Victor couldn’t believe what was happening. He could talk to animals!? How!? He wasn’t a magic user!

But, wait! It all made sense now! How he could talk to Leo! To Lina! How he knew what Lina was saying all this time! How he knew to trust her! He didn’t know how it was possible, but it was!

Victor could talk to animals!

At that realization, he knew what he had to do. He rushed forward and in between the dragon and the wizard’s apprentice.

“Hey! Hello!” He called up, “Incendio, right? Look, Incendio, I don’t know all the details about what happened to your mother, but if it was an accident, don’t you think revenge can be, you know, set aside? Just this once?”

ROAR, ‘SET ASIDE!!!?? HE KILLED MY MOTHER, YOU DICK!!!’

“Yeah, I got that,” Victor continued, “But, seriously! It was an accident! You shouldn’t look for revenge over an accident!”

ROAR, ‘I NEED REVENGE AGAINST THIS DICK!!! HE KILLED MY MOTHER!!! PLUS, I’M SO HUNGRY I COULD EAT MY OWN DICK!!!’

Hungry. Victor could use that, “Okay, then. Don’t you think you should go find something to eat that’s already prepared? I’m sure Lord Malvado—“

ROAR, ‘I DON’T GIVE A FUCK ABOUT LORD MALVADO!!! FUCK THAT DICK!!! HE STARVED ME SO THAT THE ONLY THING I COULD EAT WAS THAT DICK!!!’ He nodded to the apprentice.

Lord Malvado had starved him! Perfect! “He starved you. Doesn’t that make you mad?”

ROAR, ‘YES, IT MAKES ME MAD!!! I HOPE THAT DICK GETS STARVED WORSE THAN ME!!! I HOPE THEY CUT THAT DICK’S DICK OFF!!!’

“I can make that happen...” Probably not the, ‘cutting his dick off,’ part, but whatever.

Incendio looked calm for the first time. ROAR, ‘I’m listening, dick.’

Victor took a deep breath, “Okay. You see, I was actually sent here, by none other than Queen Reyna herself. I’m here to rescue her son.”

ROAR, ‘Aww, Prince Dick. That poor dick. Even I know he doesn’t deserve what that dick, Malvado, has planned for him.’

That worried Victor. Hopefully, he could stop whatever that was before it happened.

“Right,” he continued, “That’s my priority. But, I was also advised to bring his kidnapper to justice. I’m sure you have some idea of how one might be punished for this kind of betrayal. The Queen probably has something truly awful planned out for him for what he’s done.”

ROAR, ‘OOH! I HOPE SO! HE’S A DICK!’

It was working! Time for the finishing touch.

“So, Incendio, how about this? You forget about getting revenge on someone who hurt you by accident, and help me to get revenge on someone who hurt you on purpose. We all benefit from this. As for your hunger...”

Victor pulled the bag from his belt and opened it. When the smell came out, Incendio perked up. Victor reached in and slowly pulled out the mouse.

Incendio literally started jumping for joy, shaking the whole room.

ROAR, ‘OOH!!! MOUSE DICK!!! MY FAVORITE!!!’

Victor smiled, then tossed it up to him. Thank God for Leo.

Incendio shot fire at the mouse, then snatched it up in his mouth and began to chew like it was his first meal in decades.

Heh. He could cook his food with his breath. Convenient.

To the side, the wizard’s apprentice slowly stood up, “Whoa... that was... amazing,” he turned to Incendio, “So... are we good now?”

Incendio swallowed his food. ROAR, ‘I WON’T FORGET WHAT YOU DID, YOU DICK!!! But, I’ll let it slide. For now!... Dick!’

The boy sighed with relief. He turned back to Victor, “Thank you! I don’t even know what to say! I literally owe you my life!”

Victor nodded, “You can repay it by helping me out. Do you know where—“

“Oh, yes, the Prince!” The boy stated, “I was locked up with him while Incendio was being starved. Actually, thanks to what little magic I can focus on without my wand, I was the only thing keeping Malvado from enacting whatever he was planning to do to him. Perhaps, it’s not too late! I can take you to him! He’s in one of the main towers.”

Victor sighed. He never would have thought to look in those! And, there were so many of them! It would have probably been weeks before he’d found him!

“Thanks,” Victor stated, “If he’s in trouble, let’s save him while we still can.”

ROAR, ‘I’M COMING TOO!!! I’ve got a bone to pick with that Del Fuego dick!’

Victor could live with that. Having a dragon on his side, infant or not, might come in handy, “Alright then, let’s go.”

Victor followed the apprentice back to the door and down another hallway.

“Thanks again,” the boy stated, “I can never repay you enough for that.”

“No problem,” Victor stated, “I’m Victor, by the way.”

“Benedicto. Nice to meet you.”

“You too.”

“Where are you from?”

“The Río De La Luz.”

“Hey! I’m from the Bosque De La Luz!”

Victor smiled. Already, they had something to bond over.

Chapter Text

“I knew you were coming,” Benedicto stated as they climbed the spiral stairs up the tower. The same stairs they’d been climbing for, ‘a long-ass time,’ as Lina would say. It was a tall tower!

“Let me guess,” Victor stated, “A vision?”

“That’s right!” Benedicto confirmed, “Had it the second they took away my wand. Idiots! Never separate a wizard from his wand!”

“Where is your wand?”

Benedicto contemplated, “Probably in the creaky old clutches of my creaky old master, Wizard Maligno, Malvado’s brother. Old bastard. He claims to be all-knowing, and yet he can never remember where I’m from! Maybe he has it locked away somewhere. I hope I can get it back. A wizard without a wand is not exactly ideal.”

Victor didn’t know Malvado had a brother. And, a wizard no less. They were likely going to have to deal with Malvado, but hopefully they wouldn’t have to deal with him.

“You have a magic sword,” Benedicto noted.

“Yeah,” Victor confirmed, “A going away present from your Grand Wizard. As, ‘prophecized.’ —I mean prophesied.” Damnit, he hated it when Anya and Lady Brenda were right!

Benedicto laughed, “I thought I recognized his handiwork. Very distinguishable,” then, he looked a bit nervous, “Hey, I know we just met and all, but considering the situation... we’re friends, right?”

Victor smiled, “I don’t see why not.”

Benedicto smiled back, “Good. And, friends tell each other stuff, right?”

“I guess...”

“Then, there’s something you should probably know about me before you hear it from someone more... traditional,” he looked a bit worried, “Err... I may or may not have been born... in the wrong body...”

“What?” Victor stopped walking, “What does that mean?”

Born in the wrong body? Was he possessed by a spirit or something?

“Well, what I mean is, see,” he stammered, “If you looked under this robe, you might not see what you would expect to see... in a boy’s body.”

In a boy’s body? What did that mean? It sounded like he was referring to dicks. Victor’s favorite subject. But, if Victor wouldn’t see that, then—

Wait...

“OHH...”

“Yeah,” Benedicto nodded slowly, “I think you got it.”

“Born in the wrong body...”

“Yeah. Don’t get me wrong, I am a boy, and my name is Benedicto! But... when I was born, I was born into the body... of a girl... named Benita.”

“I understand,” Victor stated, “I get it. Is that why you shaved your head?”

For magic users, shaving one’s head was entirely optional, and it was usually only boys that did it.

“Yeah, I guess,” Benedicto laughed, “Suppose I just wanted to look as male as possible.”

“Understandable. But, you’re still in that body?”

“I am.”

“Isn’t there some sort of spell ritual thing to, you know, put you in the right one?”

From what Victor had heard, the spell was hard, but if successful, the person would have everything that a person born in the right body would have. They lost their ability to reproduce, but somehow they still gained the ability to have sex the way they were meant to. So, if Victor were born in a girl’s body, and he had that spell, he’d be the exact same horny person that he was now, minus the ability to have children. To put it the fun way, when he was playing with his fancy new penis, he would still cum, there just wouldn’t be any of those little tadpole-looking things that swim into the girl’s eggs.

Which was perfectly fine, since Victor had no plans on having children with a girl anyway. Or sex, for that matter.

“Yeah, there is,” Benedicto confirmed, “A sex change ritual. But, it’s very complicated, and I can’t do it alone. Creaky old Maligno promised to help me when I’d proven myself and been promoted to wizard, but that was probably a lie. And, it doesn’t even matter anymore anyway.”

Victor placed a hand on his wrong-body shoulder, “It’s okay. If you help rescue the Prince, I’m sure the Grand Wizard will gladly agree to help. I promise.”

Benedicto smiled appreciatively, “I hope so. Thank you for understanding.”

“Of course.”

Incendio flew up beside them.

ROAR, ‘Dick body, no-dick body, whatever! You have a dick! These dicks just can’t see your dick yet, because they’re dicks! When you do that dick spell, everyone will be able to see your dick, and you can swing your dick in the dick-faces of those dick-faced dicks!’

Benedicto looked on the verge of tears, “Thanks, Incendio. That means a lot coming from you.”

ROAR, ‘No problem, dick. My dick will always be bigger than your dick, though, dick. Now, enough talking, you dicks! If you dicks keep talking, you’re gonna get our dicks caught by those Del Fuego dicks! And then, we won’t be able to save Prince Dick, and those dicks will grab us by the dicks and throw our dicks back in the dick-hole!’

Victor assumed that by, ‘dick-hole,’ he had meant dungeon, but he couldn’t help but snicker a little.

“No need to worry, Incendio,” Benedicto told him, “When I get a dick, I’ll be sure not to let anyone grab it without permission. Besides, we’re already here.”

Finally! Victor looked up to see a large set of double doors in front of them. This was it! He was finally going to rescue the Prince! He rushed forward and pushed the doors.

They didn’t budge.

“It’s locked!” He realized.

ROAR, ‘THOSE DICKS!!!’

Benedicto seemed to be considering something, “I’ve got it! Gimme your sword!”

“What?” Victor was confused.

“It’s magic!” Benedicto explained, “I think, if I focus on the obsidian in it, I can use it to cast spells!”

Interesting. “Would that work?”

“It should. If not, we’ll all probably implode. Only one way to find out!”

At this point, that didn’t sound like that much of a threat to Victor. He drew the sword and handed it to him.

It seemed to resist Benedicto at first, shaking and rattling a bit, but then it seemed to calm down. Benedicto lifted it with both hands and aimed it at the door. It began to glow...

SHPEW

There was a flash of light. When Victor could see again, the doors were open and Benedicto had fallen on his ass.

“Whoa,” he seemed stunned, “Quite the recoil. I think I like my wand better.”

He stood up, then nearly fell over again, but was saved by a nudge in the ass by Incendio.

ROAR, ‘Snap out of it, you dick! Let’s go! Time to rescue Prince Dick!’

Victor couldn’t agree more. He rushed forward and into the room.

The room was fairly large, with another set of double doors on the other side, banners of the House’s sigil on the walls, and empty chains on the wall to his right, where Benedicto must have been held.

On his left, there were chains too, but these were occupied.

Victor’s eyes widened. He felt his face heat up, his heart pound, and something flutter in his stomach.

There was a boy.

Chained to the wall, there was a boy. A boy his age. With bronze skin, wavy, dark hair, and brown eyes, a slanted-oval shape, like Victor’s. He was in nothing but his undergarments, with what must have been his clothes in shreds beside him. He was staring straight at Victor, with a look of shock, surprise, and possibly something else.

“Y-your grace!”

Victor rushed over and knelt beside him, “A-Are you alright!?”

The Prince kept staring.

“Err... I... Y-you’re—“

“Did he hurt you!? Did he—“

“N-no! He—you... He just left. Y-your banging on the door... You came just in time. He almost... You saved me.”

Victor looked down and sighed in relief.

And, found himself looking at the Prince’s exposed body.

He felt his face heat up even more. The Prince seemed to have the same reaction.

“Move over,” Benedicto pushed passed him and aimed the sword at the chains, “Best cover your eyes, everyone.”

Victor did so this time.

SHPEW

He opened his eyes to see the Prince completely unchained, and, of course, Benedicto on his ass. He handed the sword back to Victor, “Here. If I use this anymore, I’ll break my tailbone.”

Incendio nudged him back up.

ROAR, ‘At least you won’t break your dick!’

That was a good point. It would be a shame to break it before he even had one.

The Prince rubbed his wrists, “Thank you, Benedicto,” then, he turned to Victor, “And, you. I cannot thank you enough for this. I am forever grateful to you, High Sir...?”

“Oh! Victor!” Victor sputtered, “Just Victor. I’m—I’m not a Royal Guard. I’m not even a knight. You see, there was this vision. Or... two? Well, the Grand Wizard, he... umm, and... Umm. Well, basically her grace—your mother—sh-she sent me to rescue you. So... here I am!”

“Oh,” the Prince looked confused, but he smiled. He had a nice smile... “Well then, thank you, Victor...”

The Prince looked him up and down.

“Valorous Victor.”

Victor’s stomach fluttered even more. Valorous Victor. Hmm. That had a certain ring to it. It suited him. He liked it.

The Prince lost his smile and looked behind Victor a little with a worried expression. Victor turned instantly and raised his sword, expecting to see a large patrol of fully-armored knights with their weapons raised at their heads. All he saw was Benedicto and Incendio.

It took him a second to realize that he was looking at the dragon.

“Oh, don’t worry about him,” Victor assured him, “He’s good. He’s tamed. I tamed him.”

“I can confirm that,” Benedicto stated.

The Prince still looked worried, “Are you sure?”

ROAR, ‘Don’t worry, your dick-ness! I’m here to help these dicks rescue your dick from those Del Fuego dicks!’

Victor doubted the Prince could understand him.

“Speaking of which, we should probably get going,” Victor rose and held a hand out to the Prince, “Come, your grace. Let’s get you out of here.”

The Prince took his hand.

Victor felt sparks fly and fires ignite inside him.

The Prince looked like he was in the same state, “Oh. Your hands... They’re—“

“Soft?”

“Yeah...”

“Yeah... Y-Yours too.”

When they weren’t making fun of his face, Bartolo and Cordero often made fun of Victor for having soft hands. They’d said he had the softest hands in the Kingdom. If only they could feel the Prince’s...

He helped the Prince to stand, and was surprised to find that they were pretty much the exact same height. Victor couldn’t help but smile at him. The Prince smiled back, then began to hug himself.

Damnit! He knew he forgot something!

“I—l have some clothes for you, your grace,” Victor informed him, though saying that made him blush, “I... I meant to bring them, but... I seem to have left them outside...”

The Prince laughed. He had a nice laugh...

“It’s fine,” the Prince stated, “It shouldn’t matter come morning. This is the Tierra Del Fuego, after all.”

Victor laughed too. The Prince continued to smile at him.

Wait. Come morning? Was it nighttime? Now that he mentioned it, it did seem colder. He’d entered the dungeon around midday. Had he really been in here that long?

“Okay then!” Benedicto’s voice startled Victor. He’d honestly forgotten he was there, “Ahem. We’re still in the heart of House Del Fuego, in case anyone’s forgotten. Let’s get out of here while we can, shall we?”

“R-right, right,” the Prince agreed. He smiled at Victor again, “Take me home, Valorous Victor.”

Victor’s stomach continued to flutter. He was about to respond.

“None of you are going anywhere.”

They all turned to the door.

Standing there, with a long, dark sword in hand, was an elderly, light-skinned man in a fancy, dark red tunic and black leggings, with white hair and a short beard, and piercing blue eyes, with the most sinister smile Victor had ever seen. He knew exactly who it was.

“Malvado Del Fuego.”

He nodded, “A pleasure to make your acquaintance, ‘Valorous Victor.’”

ROAR, ‘YOU!!! YOU DICK!!!’

The Prince stood in a way that made him seem even taller than Victor.

“Get out of the way, Malvado!”

Woah... That was amazing... The Prince was so intimidating... And, so brave... And, so protective... And, so amazing... And—

Wait a minute!

Being intimidating and protective was Victor’s job!

“I’m afraid I cannot allow any of you to leave,” the evil Lord stated, “Benedicto is a criminal. Incendio, a traitor. Esteban, a prisoner. And, you,” he pointed at Victor with his sword and shook his head, “You, oh where to start. You killed Dame Alma at the gates, for one. Even our prisoners here were fond of her. Her husband won’t be pleased...”

Victor had done what he’d had to do. He had to believe that. This evil old man was just trying to get inside his head! This Dame Alma had worked for him! No one who willingly worked for this horrible man was innocent! There were no innocent Del Fuego’s!

Victor raised his own sword, “Lord Malvado of House Del Fuego, on behalf of her grace, Reyna the Gracious of House Reyes, Queen Regnant of Ravarra, I hereby place you under arrest for the abduction of Esteban of House Reyes, Crown Prince of Ravarra.”

Lord Malvado chuckled, “I imagine it must have taken you hours to perfect that speech. Admirable. But, I’m afraid that it’s all for naught. I won’t be going anywhere with you. And, nor will Esteban. He and I have unfinished business...”

“I won’t allow you to hurt him. Now or ever.”

“Try me, gold-knight,” he taunted, “He belongs to me now. And, I’ve no intention of having my favorite toy stolen. Oh, Esteban,” he chuckled sinisterly, “I’ve got so much planned for you. I’m getting excited just thinking about it!”

“Too fucking bad!” The Prince stood tall, “You’re reign of tyranny, injustice, and just outright evilness is at an end! I’d fight you myself, but since I’m damn-near naked, I’ll just settle for, ‘You’ll never take me alive!’ But, you will be! Valorous Victor,” the Prince turned to him, “I want to see this man rot away in the dungeons of the Founder’s Palace. Take him alive. You’re Prince commands it.”

WOAH!!!

What was that!? That feeling! It hit Victor like a bolt of lightning! All he knew was he really liked it!

And, he was willing to do whatever his Prince commanded!

He swung his sword around intimidatingly, “By your command, your grace.”

Lord Malvado chuckled again, “You think you can take me alive? Why, darling Esteban...”

He raised his sword.

“...Where’s the fun in that?”

He charged.

“‘UNTAMABLE!!!’”

Chapter Text

CLANG

Victor just barely managed to knock the speedy blade out of the way.

CLANG CLANG

God, he was fast! Especially for his age! Victor would have died if he’d had to deal with him in is prime!

CLANG CLANG CLANG

“Heh. Not bad, gold-knight,” Lord Malvado stated, “The Royal Guard was lucky to have you.”

“I’m not a Royal Guard,” Victor stated, “And, you can’t say, ‘was!’ I’m not dead!”

Lord Malvado chuckled evilly, “Not yet.”

CLANG CLANG

If Victor could just get a second to focus, his magic could—

CLANG

But, he couldn’t! Not one second! Malvado was just too fast!

“Maybe, after I’ve killed you,” the evil Lord taunted, “I’ll place your head above my fireplace for all of the nobles to observe as they swear fealty to their new liege.”

“You have a fucking fireplace!?”

The old man just chuckled.

This charred fucking castle in the Tierra Del fucking Fuego had a fucking fireplace!? Why the fuck!? Was it not fucking hot enough already!?

“Don’t listen to him Victor!” Benedicto called.

Victor turned to his companions, who stayed a decent enough distance to the side, away from the action.

Not just his companions. His friends.

He looked to his wand-less wrong-bodied wizard’s apprentice. He looked to his half—no, three-quarters naked Prince.

He looked to his fire-breathing dragon that was obsessed with male genitalia...

Wait...

Ooh!

...Victor had an idea.

When, Malvado raised his sword to strike again, Victor forced out an embarrassing yelp and ran away in the opposite direction.

He heard the old man chuckling behind him, “Pathetic!” Then, he heard his footsteps advance as he made to run after him.

Perfect!

Victor continued to run across the room until he was just meters from Incendio.

Victor smiled and winked as he continued to run toward him.

The infant dragon’s eyes widened, then, getting the message, he returned it.

Victor heard the footsteps catching up to him, as expected. When he was just inches away from Incendio, the dragon breathed in.

Victor jumped to the side in an instant.

ROAR, ‘BURN, DICK, BURN!!!’

Victor turned just in time to see Malvado rolling away from Incendio’s advancing fire-breath. When Incendio stopped, Malvado was on the other side of the room, batting at a small flame that had caught on his sleeve.

“Correction,” the evil Lord admitted, “Clever.” A second later, he began to advance again.

But, that second was all Victor needed.

He focused...

SWISH

Victor glowed as his senses and confidence heightened. Malvado halted just in front of him.

CLANG

One bat from his sword, and Victor sent the evil Lord flying backward. He landed with a grunt and dropped his weapon.

Victor raised his blade, “NOW WHOSE PATHETIC, OLD MAN!?”

“Incredible...”

Victor looked to his side to see Benedicto and Incendio staring in shock. The Prince was staring too, with shock and that something else that Victor couldn’t identify.

If his confidence weren’t heightened, Victor would have been red all over.

He turned back to see Malvado standing, supporting himself on his sword.

“An admittedly astonishing revelation,” he grunted. Then, he pointed his sword at Victor, “Though, not a productive one. As you can see, I am still standing, and still ready to slice your head off. You will need more than magic sword tricks to defeat the protector of the north.”

Victor swung his blade, “I AM COUNTING ON IT!”

Malvado advanced again. When he was close enough, Victor raised to strike.

But, when he swung, the old man rolled right under it. Victor swung again. And again.

How was it possible for someone so old to be so agile!?

Then, the last time he swung, Malvado rolled and kicked his leg out.

Victor tripped to the ground.

When he’d processed that in his near-immortal state, he turned on his back, and found himself face to face with the tip of the dark sword, the evil Lord smiling sinisterly above him.

He chuckled, “And, thus ends the tale of Valorous Vic—GAHH!!!”

Suddenly, the old man doubled over as an arrow protruded from his side. Victor turned to identify the shooter.

And, he saw the Prince with Bartolo’s bow pointed in front of him.

The Prince had shot him! The fucking Prince! Victor was supposed to be saving him, but now it was the complete other way around! When had Victor even dropped the bow!?

And, why did the Prince look so natural with that bow? So... perfect...

Wait.

The way he held the bow.

Was the Prince left-handed?

Victor was left-handed!

Ooh, they had so much in common! They were so alike! Like they were meant for each—

Uhh...

...What were they doing, again?

The old man pulled the arrow from his side. Without another thought, Victor darted upward and pointed his blade in the old man’s face.

“YIELD!” Victor commanded.

The old man glared for a moment. Victor half expected him to do something stupid, like try to trip him again, or try to stab him wherever he looked exposed.

Victor’s genitals were fully protected, right? God, he hoped so. Maybe the Royal Guards needed actual codpieces instead of triangular plates over them. The male ones, at least.

Then, the evil Lord threw his sword to the side.

He sighed, “Very well.”

Victor sighed too. Finally! It was over! And, without further bloodshed! This man may have been evil, but at least he wasn’t without honor.

Victor felt his senses return to normal as the magic died down. His stomach crawled. He had half a mind to vomit all over Malvado’s nice clothes, but opted not to in the end. That would have just been disgusting, and he’d have had to deal with it all the way back to the Ciudad Del Fundador. Victor lifted him to his feet and began bonding his hands behind his back.

“Lord Malvado of House Del Fuego,” Victor repeated, “on behalf of her grace, Reyna the Gracious of House Reyes, Queen Regnant of Ravarra, I hereby place you under arrest for the abduction of Esteban of House Reyes, Crown Prince of Ravarra.”

“I submit myself to Victor, who, himself, acts on behalf of the Crown of House Reyes,” the old man answered, “And, I plead guilty to the charges of the abduction of the Crown Prince Esteban Reyes, and to the commitment of sedition and high treason against the Kingdom of Ravarra.”

Well, that was easy.

Victor marched him over to his companions. The Prince was still holding the bow.

Victor smiled at him, “Looks like you don’t need me anymore, your grace. Clearly, you can handle yourself.”

He returned the smile, “I can with a bow. Though, I wouldn’t mind a little help avoiding anymore possible trouble in this fiery landscape.”

Victor chuckled. Then, he looked at the bow.

“You’re left-handed.”

“Yeah,” the Prince confirmed, “Same as you.”

Victor smiled. The Prince smiled back. He had a nice smile...

“Oh, how touching,” Lord Malvado taunted, “The little boy-fucker knows how to aim with something other than his—ARGH!!!”

The Prince kicked him in the shin, “Shut it, fuck-nut! Victor—truly Valorous Victor—please tell me you have something that we can use to gag his condescending, shit-spitting mouth.”

“Umm,” Victor smiled shyly, “Does my Prince command it?”

The Prince looked surprised. Then, he smiled shyly too.

“Umm, yes,” he laughed. He had a nice laugh... “You’re Prince commands it.”

Victor was starting to like the Prince even more. And, he couldn’t explain it, but he got an odd, but really good feeling in his stomach whenever he called him, ‘Valorous Victor.’ And, when he said, ‘You’re Prince commands it.’ He didn’t know why. He just liked it. He pulled out a roll of cloth to gag Malvado.

“Oh!” Victor remembered, “Before I forget...”

Victor punched Malvado in the face. The old man grunted. Victor whispered in his ear.

“House Duran says hi.”

He began to unroll the cloth...

CREAK

Everyone turned.

The doors on the opposite side of the room swung open. What looked like a hundred knights flooded in with their weapons drawn.

“Well, shit,” the Prince cursed. Incendio arched his back as smoke starting exhaling from his nostrils. Lord Malvado was smiling.

The knights quickly surrounded them, blocking all possible exits.

They were trapped. With no possible escape.

“You’re doomed,” the old man taunted.

Then, a section of knights moved to the side to let someone through. Another, similar-looking old man in dark red robes entered their little circle.

“Good morning,” he greeted them.

Benedicto’s worried glare confirmed Victor’s suspicions.

“Good morning,” Victor repeated, since it was apparently morning already, “You must be Wizard Maligno.”

“Yes, young one, that I am.”

Victor figured. He and Malvado had very similar features, though Maligno’s face showed that he was obviously the younger sibling, despite being bald and having a long, white beard.

“Don’t let him get into your head,” Benedicto warned Victor, “He’s just like his brother. These two old fucks are as thick as thieves!”

Maligno chuckled the same way Malvado did, “Good to see you too, Apprentice. Alive and well, I see. And, Incendio as well! Standing right by your side! Now, Incendio, you know what you’re mother would say. ‘Incendio, you’re being a dick.’”

Of course his mother would say that.

ROAR, ‘SHUT UP!!! DON’T TALK ABOUT MY MOTHER, YOU DICK!!! I DON’T CARE WHAT YOU THINK HAPPENED!!! THESE DICKS ARE MY NEW FRIENDS!!!’

That made Victor smile.

Maligno shook his head, “Tsk, tsk, tsk. You have poor taste, young dragon. Now you,” Maligno turned to Victor, “Young warrior. Young Reyes rescuer. Young hero of Ravarra. Kindly return my brother to me, will you?”

“Your brother’s not going anywhere,” the Prince pulled an arrow from Victor’s quiver, nocked it, and aimed at Maligno, “And, neither are you!”

All of the knights raised their weapons higher.

Maligno chuckled, “Dear Esteban. Such threats are unbefitting of someone of your status. I know for a fact that my brother hasn’t managed to take your innocence yet. Do put down the bow and let the rest of us handle these matters, will you?”

“No! I’m done playing the delicate castle-body!” The Prince kept the bow aimed, “I’m done sitting back and letting others defend me! I’m done being innocent! I’m done disgracing my House! ‘You’ll never take me alive!’”

Lord Malvado chuckled, “A little late for that.”

ROAR, ‘SHUT UP, DICK!!!’

“I don’t speak dragon.”

ROAR, ‘SHUT UP BEFORE I BITE YOUR DICK OFF!!!’

Victor didn’t even know what to think. His job was to rescue the Prince and defend him from further harm. He’d rescued him, but now the boy was standing up for himself.

And, that worried Victor. Standing up for himself was dangerous. Victor didn’t want the Prince to get killed. Not just because it was his duty to prevent that, but because he really did like the Prince. Probably more than he should have...

Maligno put on a face of fake sadness, “Why, dear Esteban! I don’t want to hurt you!... Well, actually, I do, but I don’t want to kill you! You’re far too important to us to have you killed!”

The Prince scoffed, “How am I important to you!?”

“You’re very important!” Maligno assured him, “You’ve been a key part of our plan for ages! From now, from the raid, even from before all the way back to when we flooded that troublesome river!”

Benedicto stared. “Wait...” he stepped forward, “‘We,’ flooded the river? I flooded the river! By mistake! That’s why you had me sentenced me death!”

Victor had heard about that. A wizard had caused a flood that had done serious damage to House Del Fuego’s resources, including Lord Malvado’s dragon.

It had never occurred to Victor that that could have been Benedicto, but since he’d known that he’d unintentionally killed Incendio’s mother, he probably should have connected the dots.

When Lord Malvado went to ask the Queen for help, he’d returned... angry. Disappointed. No one knew what had happened between them, or anything of what had transpired during their meeting.

But, it was the most-likely cause for all recent events.

Maligno shook his head, “Apprentice. Darling Apprentice. Do you really think that all that damage was caused by you alone?”

“Yes...?”

“No. It was not.”

The room was dead silent.

ROAR, ‘NO WAY... NO FUCKING WAY!!!’

Benedicto’s eyes widened. He stepped back slowly, “You... you did it!? You caused the flood!?”

“Oh, no, no,” Maligno shook his head, “That was all you, Apprentice. You’re a very, very powerful magic user. It was, indeed, you who caused the flood... with a little help from an unfocus spell.”

Benedicto shook his head in disbelief, “No... no...”

ROAR, ‘YOU!!! IT WAS YOU!!! YOU KILLED MY MOTHER!!!’

“Yes, that I did.”

ROAR, ‘I’LL ROAST YOUR DICK ALIVE!!!’

“Why...?” Benedicto asked, still in clear disbelief, “Why?”

“It was all part of the plan,” Maligno smiled that sinister Del Fuego smile, “Would you like to do the honors, brother?”

“Gladly,” Malvado nodded. He stood up straight and turned to Victor and his companions.

“Our plan,” Malvado began, “Our marvelous, marvelous plan. We’ve had it all figured out for years. Ever since the birth of my beloved daughter, Sombra. We just had to wait for the right moment. And, when a certain, extremely powerful young wizard’s apprentice entered under the tutelage of my brilliant brother, we knew the time was nigh. With a little help from my brother, this apprentice caused a flood that utterly destroyed the resources of the Tierra Del Fuego, as well as caused the unfortunate death of my beloved dragon.”

Incendio snorted fire.

“The plan was flawless! I would go to the Queen, blame her for our troubles, and take advantage of her generosity by forcing her into uniting our bloodlines by marrying Sombra to Esteban.”

Marrying Sombra to Esteban!? Victor hadn’t known that. But...

...Did that mean the Prince liked girls? For some reason, the thought of that made Victor’s stomach hurt...

The Prince rolled his eyes, “Just one problem with that, oh masters of manipulation. If you haven’t noticed, Sombra’s a girl. And, as the whole Kingdom apparently knows, I like boys.”

Victor’s stomach instantly stopped hurting, and he felt sparks course through his body.

The Prince liked boys!

The rumors were confirmed!

“It didn’t matter,” Malvado stated, “It still doesn’t. Whether you liked it or not, you would have been forced to marry her. It was all part of the plan.”

“‘It was all part of the plan. It was all part of the plan,’” the Prince mocked, “You keep fucking saying that, but you’ve yet to reveal anything! What plan!?”

“To put the blood of House Del Fuego on the throne.”

There was an eerie silence at that. Malvado turned to one of the House banners, the dragon surrounded by fire looking as intimidating as ever.

“Thousands of years ago, the Del Fuego’s were Kings up here in the north. Rulers of the Kingdom of Rafuego. And, out of all four Kingdoms, with Selvaro in the east, Delmara in the west, and Navera in the south, we were the fiercest!”

He turned back to the Prince.

“Then, your ancestor, King Marcel the Founder, once a mere vassal of Delmara, rose up and conquered the four Kingdoms during the Unificación, creating Ravarra, with the four Kings becoming mere ‘protectors.’ He even discarded their positions with vassals, and gave all of the regional Houses independence from their former rulers. Without major noblemen to rule over, we were left with almost nothing! I refused to let that continue! We all know that we stand no chance of taking the throne for ourselves, so if House Del Fuego cannot rule Ravarra, then our only descendants can!”

What the hell was this old man talking about!?

He turned back to the rest of them, “Sombra is my only child. And, Esteban is the Queen’s. The only heirs to our Houses. If they married, House Reyes would continue to survive, and House Del Fuego, while dead in name, would survive in blood—the blood of the Crown! The Del Fuego bloodline would become the Reyes bloodline! We would be monarchs again! Not in name, but in blood! Everyone would benefit!”

He turned back to the Prince, “But, it didn’t go as planned. The Queen agreed to pay for the damages, but we failed to account for the fact that she might care more for the desires of her son than for the survival of her bloodline. Foolish woman. So, as a last resort, we took you by force. And, when it was proven that there was no hope of rescue, we were going to ransom you back, on the condition that your mother agreed to the marriage alliance.”

Finally, he turned to Victor, “And then, this commoner shows up, clad in fancy armor with a magic sword, and tries to ruin everything we’ve accomplished! You’re not getting away with this, boy! You’re not going to ruin this for us!”

Victor had considered it before, but now it was the only conclusion he could come to. This man...

...Was completely fucking mad in the head.

He was rebelling against the Crown so he could marry his daughter to the Crown Prince, and cause the extinction of his whole House.

Even if Victor wasn’t loyal-to-the-death to Queen Reyna the Gracious, he simply could not let anyone who shared blood with someone as delusional and fucking insane as him set so much as an eye near the throne!

He raised his sword high, “I’ll damn-well die trying!”

The Prince kept his aim, “Me too!”

Him too!? Victor couldn’t let the Prince die! “You’re grace—“

“I would rather die than marry that girl, Victor! Or any girl, for that matter!”

“But, your grace, I—“

“—I won’t! Don’t try to stop me! And, yes, your Prince commands it!”

Ooh.

Victor couldn’t say no to that. As much as he wanted to.

Clearly, he wasn’t going to get through to him. And, he didn’t have the authority to stop him. The Prince was stubborn. Just like Victor. At least he wouldn’t be forced into marrying a girl. Victor would have rather died too.

ROAR, ‘YOU DICKS WILL PAY FOR WHAT YOU DID TO MY MOTHER!!!’

“And, you’ll pay for making me take all those innocent lives!” Benedicto swore.

This was it. Victor was ready for this. At least if he was going to die, he was going to do it surrounded by his new friends.

“Oh, but Apprentice,” Maligno smiled at Benedicto, “You don’t have to die with them. You can be pardoned.”

“What are you talking about?” Benedicto demanded.

Maligno indicated to the others, “Well, obviously Victor must die for his crimes. Esteban is being stubborn. And, Incendio is bent on revenge. But, you. You’re not like them. You have no stake in this. And, you’re a strong magic user! We could use someone like you on our side!”

“You framed me for murder!”

“And now, we’re willing to drop those charges! Let’s make a deal. We pardon you for your unintentional actions, and you return to us as my loyal apprentice! And, don’t think I’ve forgotten about my promise with the ritual. I am all-knowing after all.”

“I...”

“Side with us, get pardoned, continue to learn magic from an all-knowing wizard, and we’ll perform the ritual as soon as possible! How does that sound?”

“I... I...”

Maligno reached into his robes. He pulled out a small, obsidian wand.

Benedicto jumped, “My wand!”

“You want it back?” Maligno waved it around, “Come and earn it!”

Benedicto actually looked torn, “I...”

“You know as well as I do, Apprentice. A wizard is nothing without his wand.”

Victor was barely processing this. For the ritual, maybe, but anyone could help him with that! Surely, Benedicto wasn’t going to betray them over a magic stick! That was just preposterous!

But then, Victor’s assumptions changed when Benedicto began to slowly walk forward.

“Benedicto—“

“Silence!” Maligno commanded, “He is making his choice.”

The boy continued forward. Victor was in a state of disbelief. He had saved this boy’s life! Now, he was being betrayed over a little-fucking-black-stick! Was this going to happen every other time he saved someone!? Was Lord Duran going to show up with his armies to support House Del Fuego!? Was Gilberto going to show up and warn everyone about his mission!? Was Incendio going to eat him!?

Was the Prince going to end up shooting him and saying, ‘Haha! Jokes on you! I don’t care if you saved my life! I’m not a disgusting boy-fucker like you are!?’

Benedicto finally reached Maligno. He eyed the wand in the old man’s hands with a hunger that Victor had never seen before. Slowly, Benedicto extended his hand and picked it up, reclaiming what was rightfully his.

The item glowed on impact, seeming grateful to be back in the hands of it’s true owner.

“Thank you...” Benedicto stated, “...Master.”

Maligno grinned sinisterly, “You made the right choice, Apprentice. I assure you, we will make good use of your talents. Starting now. Help me in dealing with this troublesome bunch.”

He pulled out his own wand and pointed it at Victor’s group. Victor raised his sword. The Prince aimed the bow. Incendio snorted flames. Malvado just stood there, smiling that same, evil smile.

“Just one more thing, Master,” Benedicto added suddenly.

“Anything, my loyal apprentice,” Maligno promised, not leaving his gaze off of his opponents.

“Where am I from? And, what’s my real name?

The room was silent. Maligno seemed tense. He turned to Benedicto, “What?”

Benedicto had a serious expression on his face, “Why, I’ve told you many times before, Master. I’m sure you remember. You are, after all, all-knowing. Where am I from? And, what. Is my. Real. Name?”

‘He claims to be all-knowing, and yet he can never remember where I’m from!’ Benedicto had said.

‘I am a boy, and my name is Benedicto! But... when I was born, I was born into the body... of a girl... named Benita.’ He had said.

Victor’s eyes widened. He then realized what was going on.

The old wizard just stared for a second. Then, he smiled.

“Ahh—Why—“ he sputtered, “The, uh... the... Th—the Bosque Oscuro! Yes! That’s it! You’re from the Bosque Oscuro, of course! And... and, you’re real name... is... Benita!”

A strange sense of anger spread across the room, as if all the happiness in the world had been drained out. Benedicto’s eyes began to glow.

“De La Luz...” the boy simply stated, “I’m from the Bosque De La Luz... And, my real name...”

He extended his wand, and pointed it to the floor where Maligno was standing...

“...is Benedicto.”

CRUNCH

Victor fell to the ground as the whole tower began to shake. When he looked up, his group, Malvado, the knights, and even Benedicto were all in the same state on the floor, and there was a huge, gaping whole where Maligno had once stood. Victor could hear him screaming as he fell.

“APPRENTICE!!!”

CRACKLE CRUNCH

The tower began to shake even worse. The walls began to crumble. The knights were in complete disarray, some of them trying to run for it in any direction possible, while others began to tumble into the chasm. Victor nearly fell in himself.

SWOOP

A flash of red swiped him, and he landed on a mountain of scales along with Benedicto, the Prince, and Malvado. It was a tight fit. It took Victor a moment to realize it was Incendio’s back.

ROAR, ‘HOLD ON TO YOUR DICKS!!!’

Incendio bounded forward. Victor and his companions grabbed for whatever they could to keep from rolling off. Incendio was headed straight for the wall.

What was he doing!? Was this dragon completely insane!?

CRUNCH

They burst through the wall and into the morning sky. Incendio spread his wings and began to flap.

Victor was flying! On the back of an actual dragon! He felt like a real hero! He felt like he was the most amazing person in the world!

Or, at least he did, until he realized that they weren’t flying at all. Rather, they were plummeting downward fast. Really, really fast.

ROAR, ‘SHIT-DICKS!!!’

Incendio veered them toward the scorched tree line just in time.

CRACK

They crashed into the trees, and everyone rolled off and tumbled onto the ground in all different directions. Victor felt a little scratch on his face, but on the bright side, he’d managed to survive the fall without breaking anything. That was lucky. He looked up to see Incendio doing the most ridiculous dance he’d ever seen.

ROAR, ‘OWW!!! OWW!!! MY DICK!!! I GOT A SPLINTER ON MY DICK!!!’

Victor purposefully fell back down. Maybe he would get luckier and he’d pass out so he wouldn’t have to deal with this shit.

Someone pulled him up. It was the Prince. He seemed relatively undamaged as well, minus a small scrape on his side, and he’d somehow managed to hold onto Bartolo’s bow the whole way without breaking it. Bartolo would be pleased, at least.

“Are you okay?” The Prince asked, dusting Victor’s hair off.

Victor felt himself blush at the contact, “I should be asking you that!”

“I’m fine,” he assured him, lightly rubbing the scratch on Victor’s cheek, “I told you, I can take care of myself. Or, at least it was implied. And, I’ll be taking that, thank you.” He pulled off Victor’s quiver.

“Hey! Wait a minute!”

“If I’m going to be taking care of myself, I’d best have a weapon to do so with, don’t you think?” He asked as he swung it on.

“I can...” Victor paused.

“Can what?”

“...Never mind.”

The Prince patted his cheek, “That’s what I thought.”

Victor had forgotten that the Prince didn’t want to be a, ‘delicate castle-body,’ anymore. Victor was still going to defend him, but if this was what the Prince wanted, Victor didn’t have the authority to say no.

But, no matter what, he was never going to let the Prince die!

They looked back at the others. Incendio had stopped dancing, and Benedicto was tying a gag around Malvado’s mouth.

“Thank God, he was annoying,” the Prince sighed.

Victor laughed, “At least you didn’t lose your sense of humor in the fall.”

“Who’s joking?”

They walked over to their companions. When they reached them, Benedicto shoved Malvado forward, “One evil old man, as requested.”

“Good,” Victor stated, “Let’s get out of here before reinforcements show up. Everyone climb aboard.”

Victor grabbed a scale. Then, a big red wing batted him off. Victor fell on his ass.

ROAR, ‘NO!!! Are you serious, dick!? Did you not see what just happened!? I can’t carry all of you! You dicks are too damn heavy!’

Victor stood up, “Okay... if there are too many of us...”

“Can’t we just leave him?” Benedicto batted at Malvado, “Maybe drown him in a certain river somewhere?”

“No,” Victor stated, “I’m bringing him in alive to answer for his crimes. He needs to face justice.”

ROAR, ‘Besides, that would still be too many! I can probably only carry two of you dicks!’

Benedicto glared at him, “Are you calling me fat!?”

ROAR, ‘I’m saying that you dicks have some fat dicks, and your dicks are heavier than a ton of dicks! And, not every dick is about your dick, you dick!’

“WHAT IS IT WITH YOU AND DICKS!!!??” Victor finally blurted out.

The Prince stared at him with wide eyes, “...What?”

Victor’s heart started to beat rapidly as his face heated up, “Err... I... He—“

Whinny, ‘NEVER FEAR! THE WICKED WITCH OF THE WEST SIDE IS HERE!’

Victor’s heart nearly did a somersault when he heard that ridiculous speech coming his way. Victor turned to see his beautiful, brown companion riding up to him.

“Lina!”

ROAR, ‘GIRL-HORSE-DICK!!!’

Lina stopped and veered, ‘OH FUCK TO DA NO, A DRAGON!!!?? YOU GOT ME FUCKED UP!!! I DID NOT LEAVE THE WEST SIDE FOR THIS!!!’

Victor jumped in between them, “Woah, woah, woah, woah! Everyone calm down! We’re all friends here! Lina, this is Incendio, who is not a threat! Incendio, this is Lina, who is not a snack! Like I said! Friends!” Victor turned to Lina, “Oh, and I know you can talk now.”

Whinny, ‘Took yo ass long enough.’

“You know, you could’ve told me...”

Whinny, ‘Where’s da fun in that, ho?’

Victor just shook his head.

“Okay, well this evens the odds,” Benedicto waved at Lina, “Hi. Benedicto.”

Whinny, ‘Sup, baldy!’

“How many people can you carry?”

Whinny, ‘Shee-it, I don’t know, like... two?’

“Perfect!” Benedicto turned back to Victor, “Two can go with Lina. Two with Incendio. Now, since this is your big quest, I’ll let you decide. Who will go with who?”

That was a tough decision. First off, who was Victor going to go with? Maybe he should take Malvado, so that he could ensure that he faced justice. No! He promised the Queen he’d return with her son! He was sure Benedicto could handle the old man. He’d blown up a whole tower, for God’s sake! Now, who to ride? The obvious choice was Incendio. With him, they would be at the Ciudad by nightfall!

But, was that safe? No, probably not. If people found out that he and the Prince were in the sky, they wouldn’t hesitate to shoot them down. And, if Benedicto and Malvado rode with Lina, they would take a few more days to get there, and there was a higher chance of them getting caught, then Benedicto would die, and Malvado would be free to continue his ridiculous plan!

What if Victor and the Prince rode with Lina?

Yes! Victor was already fully prepared to smuggle the Prince back home! And, if people found out that Lord Del Fuego was on Incendio, they would be hesitant to shoot them down for fear of harming him! Yes! It was perfect!

“I’ve got it!” Victor declared, “You will take Malvado and Incendio and fly back to the Ciudad. Me and the Prince will ride back with Lina. There’s no time to explain. Trust me, it’s the best chance of survival for all of us!”

Benedicto seemed confused, but he nodded, “Okay,” he turned and pointed his wand at Malvado, “Come along, fancy man.”

They mounted onto Incendio’s back. When they were secured, Benedicto turned to Victor, “Good luck.”

“You too, my friend. Don’t forget what I said. You’ll get the body that you’re meant for. I promise.”

Benedicto smiled and nodded. Victor backed up as Incendio spread his wings. He lifted off and began to soar into the air.

ROAR, ‘BYE, DICKS!!!’

Whinny, ‘BYE, HOES!!!’ Lina turned to Victor and the Prince. Whinny, ‘Alright, squad! Sir Vick the Dick, Queen Gracious Junior, and the finest mare this side of the Llanura De Rosas! Let’s get it!’

Victor just shook his head. Barely two minutes, and she was already starting to talk like Incendio. This was going to be a long ride...

Victor mounted Lina and helped the Prince up. The Prince wrapped his arms around Victor’s chest. One of these days, Victor’s face was going to explode!

“Here we go,” the Prince stated, “Let’s get going, Valorous Victor!”

“Right!” Victor blurted out, “East or west?”

Since they were facing south, east was to the left, and west was to the right. Directions were hard!

“Well,” the Prince thought, “if we go east, we’ll be heading into the Bosque Quemado. I didn’t see any House Mata soldiers during the raid, and we’d have a less likely chance of getting caught if we went that way. West, we’d be going toward the Valle De Obsidiana. Lord Duran led the raid that kidnapped me, plus we’d have a much higher chance of getting—“

“West!” Victor declared, “We’re going west!”

The Prince looked confused, “...Umm. Did you not—“

“Just trust me,” Victor assured him, “Trust me, your grace. I promise, I know what I’m doing. Ya!”

Whinny, ‘HELL TO DA YEAH! WESTWARD BOUND!’

***

At the pace they were riding, they were out of sight of the Del Fuego dungeon in no time. Last they’d seen, the main tower had completely collapsed, and the damage was still going. Benedicto really was a powerful magic user! It almost made Victor regret not being able to take him with them. He would have been a great help.

Up ahead, they could see the shiny, black rock that gave the Valle it’s name, indicating whose territory they were in now.

It was beautiful. And, it was as if it were calling to Victor, telling him that, with his magic eyes, he belonged there. Obsidian really was magic!

“This really doesn’t seem like a good idea!” The Prince told him, “We’re heading right past the home of our enemies! We’re literally asking to get caught! I don’t know about you, but I never want to set foot in that dungeon again!”

“Look, your grace, I can’t explain it all right now!” Victor told him, “But, I can assure you that House Duran is not our enemy.”

“HALT!!!”

Suddenly, an entire patrol of knights burst from the bushes, weapons drawn.

Lina stopped and backed up, ‘WELL, SHIT! This is the thanks we get!? Last time I pull bleeding kidnappers out of the woods!’

“You were saying...” the Prince sounded annoyed.

That just hurt! For some reason, having the Prince annoyed at him just hurt! Like, really bad! Victor really didn’t know why.

Then, a short, gray-robed boy their age stood in front of them with a wand pointed in their direction. A pile of gray fur with yellow-green eyes stood on his shoulder.

Mewl, ‘Surrender, buddies!’

“You two picked the wrong Valle,” the boy threatened them, “You’ll be coming with us.”

“It was all him!” The Prince pointed at Victor, “All his idea! Swear!”

Now, Victor just felt betrayed. The Prince was selling him out! All of this just hurt so much! He looked over the boy in front of them.

He had light skin, blue eyes, charcoal-colored hair, and a face that looked like it never smiled.

Oh joy. The cheery sort.

Then, Victor noticed something glowing around his neck...

He smiled.

“Lord Duran’s son.”

The boy looked confused.

“Yes... I am... Ignacio.”

“Ignacio,” Victor repeated, “Nice to meet you. I’m Victor.”

Ignacio’s eyes widened. Just as predicted, he recognized the name.

Mewl, ‘This buddy saved Papi!’

Ignacio just stared for a moment. Then, he lowered his wand.

“Let them go.”

“...Sir?” A knight asked.

“You heard me!” Ignacio spat. He fingered the obsidian pendant of the fist on his necklace.

The knights looked at each other in confusion, but they followed orders and cleared a way for them to go.

“Thank you,” Victor stated, “Give my regards to your father.”

Mewl, ‘Don’t make us regret this, buddy!’

“That’s my line, Santos,” Ignacio stated, “But, yeah. Like the cat said, don’t make me regret this!”

Lina rode off as fast as she could.

Whinny, ‘Smooth, Vicky. Real smooth.”

The Prince stared at him, “Do I want to know?”

Victor smiled back at him.

“Another time, your grace.”

They rode in silence for a minute.

“Thank you.”

Victor turned back, “For saving your life, or for choosing the right path?”

The Prince rolled his eyes with a smile, “Both, dumbass. Seriously. I owe you.”

“You owe me nothing,” Victor assured him, “The magics chose me for this. I’m simply doing what I’m supposed to.”

“Still.”

“What? Do you want to marry me instead?”

Even though it was a joke, the question made Victor blush insanely.

The Prince laughed. That nice laugh... “I like you! I think we’re going to be good friends, Valorous Victor! I really like you! I really do...”

Whinny, ‘That wasn’t no no!’

Victor continued to blush, but he smiled back.

“I would like that, your grace.”

Chapter Text

“So, Valorous Victor, where are you taking me?”

“A village near here. My cousin is their church wizardess.”

“Ooh, lucky you. My cousin’s a witch.”

“Lucky us, your grace.”

Victor and the Prince had escaped the dungeon a few hours prior and it was already nearing midday. They had ridden as fast as they could into the Bosque Oscuro, and now they had stopped so that they could don their disguises.

The Prince shook his head as he looked over the clothing he was to wear, “Mother really knows nothing about commoner attire.”

“True, but it’s what we’ve been provided,” Victor stated as he buttoned up his cloak, “And, it’s only more reason for us to come up with your cover story. You’ll have to pretend to be someone of slight importance.”

The Prince eyed Victor up and down, “You’ll need a cover too. One, because you’re traveling with me. Two, because that cloak isn’t any less fancy than these clothes.”

He wasn’t wrong. “Okay then, let’s get to it. I was thinking maybe you could pass off as a western merchant or nobleman.”

The Prince gave him a cut-eye as he removed the quiver.

“Why western?”

Victor tensed, “Ahh... Err... Well—“

“Oh,” the Prince was full-on glaring at him now, “So you’re saying that because I’m bronze I have to be from the west!?”

Victor blushed, “Wha—! You—! I—!”

Then, the Prince started cackling.

“I’m joking! God, your face! You’re hilarious! But, yes, I agree. Posing as a western aristocrat would be the best cover for me.”

“Uhh,” Victor stammered, “Yeah...”

The Prince chuckled a bit as he started to pull on the fancy tunic, “Besides, it’s probably unfair to call you colorist for thinking like that, what with your western eyes and all.”

Victor smiled at the opportunity to brag, “Yeah. Umm, my mother migrated from the Isla when she was a child.”

The Prince looked surprised, “How did a commoner get the money for that.”

“She wasn’t,” Victor explained, “My mother’s grandmother was a famous merchant. She payed for their migration. Coincidentally, she’s also where I get my magic eyes.”

“Magic eyes?”

“It’s hard to explain. My cousin can tell you.”

“What about your father?”

“He’s of north-southern descent. They met in the capital. And, I’m from the Río De La Luz.”

The Prince chuckled, “That figures.”

“What do you mean?”

“You just seem like the type. Also, you have a very distinct heartlands accent.”

Victor blushed, “You’re one to talk. Don’t you live in the heart of the heartlands?”

“That’s true, I do. Who was your great-grandmother?”

“I doubt you’ve heard of her. Her name was Evangelina.”

“Oh, the ennobled one!”

Now it was Victor’s turn to be surprised, “How did you—?”

“Mother’s always telling me stories about the war,” the Prince explained, “She spoke very highly of her and her, ‘heroic selflessness and modesty.’”

Yeah, that sounded like her. “I can honestly say I’m surprised that someone related to me was of such importance.”

“Of course. She saved the Isla Del Mar from those naked foreigners.”

Victor laughed, “They weren’t completely naked, your grace.”

“I heard they wore nothing but warpaint and skirts that had no undersides!”

“That’s true. For the men. The women had the same attire, but they also had these things called, ‘bandeaus,’ which, admittedly, were basically just one strip of cloth that wrapped around their—“

“—Oh, please shut up! I don’t want to hear what the women wore,” He started pulling up his leggings, “Sorry, I guess I was just thinking with my dick on that one.”

Victor chuckled, but also found himself sneaking one last glance at the Prince’s undergarments before he pulled the leggings all the way up.

“The whole Isla was in her debt,” the Prince continued, “Including my father, had he survived long enough.”

That made Victor a little sad, “I... I’m sorry you never got to meet your father, your grace.”

“It’s fine. I do wish I could have met him, but I don’t beat myself up over it. I’ve survived well enough without him.”

Victor supposed that made sense. He’d never met Evangelina. He’d always wanted to see the woman who gave him his only attractive trait, but he was still living without it all the same.

“Still,” Victor persisted, “It must have been hard growing up without a father.”

The Prince fastened his belt, “I’ve managed. A couple of men in the Royal Guard helped take care of me, and taught me life lessons and shit. Though, it was kind of hard to view the younger ones as father figures.”

“Too young to be fathers to you?”

“Yeah... that, and the fact that they looked pretty attractive in that armor...”

“Oh,” Victor chuckled. He really couldn’t blame him. If Victor were in his position, he likely would have had the same problem.

Wait.

“I’m wearing that armor,” Victor noted.

“Oh? I didn’t notice...”

“How could you not—?”

Then, Victor noticed something on the Prince’s cheeks...

“...Are you blushing, your grace?”

The color rose even more as he readjusted the quiver, “I’m bronze, I don’t blush!”

“Everyone blushes, your grace.”

“Whether that’s true or not, my skin is too dark for you to see it!”

“And yet, I do,” Victor smirked.

“Well then, your eyes really are magic!” The Prince shook his head, “Anyway, the Royal Guard’s men have basically filled in for my father. I had that whole birds and bees talk, but they really only taught me about adulthood... I may have learned a few things about being a boy from my cousin, Amador.”

“Is he the witch?”

The Prince laughed, “No, that’s his twin sister, Marina. Crazy girl. Older by minutes, but renounced her birthright so she could stay in the Order of Dark Magic. Now, Amador is the heir to House Del Mar.”

“Amador. You say that he... taught you a few things about being a boy?”

“Yeah. We were born together, and we grew up together.”

“You mean...?” Victor made a gesture with his hands.

The Prince looked disgusted, “NO!!! You asshole, that’s my cousin! Nasty!”

Victor laughed, but he sympathized with the Prince’s reaction. Aside from being a complete sin, incest was pretty nasty.

The Prince just continued shaking his head, “No. I learned things that didn’t involve anything like that with my relatives! I learned other things from him. You know, boy things. Like masturbating. Or just... playing with myself. Or peeing standing up. Or—“

“—Peeing standing up!?” Now it was Victor’s turn to cackle.

“Get off my balls! I grew up with a single mother!”

“You’re blushing again, your grace.”

“I am not!”

“The new shade in your cheeks says otherwise.”

“I’ll pee on you!”

“How? Standing up?”

“Whatever. We’re all dressed up now. Let’s get going.”

They walked back to the road where Lina had been waiting patiently. They mounted her and resumed their journey to Anya’s village.

Whinny, ‘Two boy-fuckers in the woods! I wonder what must have went down!’

Victor blushed, “Shut up, Lina.”

Whinny, ‘You ain’t gotta be modest, Vicky! We all know you wanna hit that!’

“Lina...”

Whinny, ‘Vicky and Junior sittin’ in a tree!’

“Lina!”

Whinny, ‘F-U-C-K-I-N-G!’

“LINA!!!”

Lina finally shut up with a chuckle. Victor noticed the Prince staring at him oddly.

“Oh!” Victor explained, “Remember when I said I had magic eyes? Well, magic users and people with magic body parts can talk to animals.”

Actually, it was only magic users who should have been able to talk to animals, but Victor was certain that his eyes had to do with his own ability to.

“Oh. That explains a lot. What did she say?”

Victor blushed, “Err... It doesn’t translate.”

“Oh... okay.”

They rode in silence for a minute.

“Magic body parts...” the Prince suddenly stated, “I wonder if there’s somebody with a magic dick...”

Victor and the Prince had too much in common!

“Well, anyway,” the Prince sighed, “If we’re going to be pretending to be different people, then we should probably begin with different names.”

“Agreed. Let’s start with given names,” Victor decided.

“What would you suggest?”

“Simple. How about our God-names?”

The Prince nodded slowly, “Yes. Yes, that could work. What’s your God-name?”

“Samuel.”

The Prince smirked, “Samuel, huh? After King Samuel the Rightful? Doesn’t seem to suit you, considering how depressing he was.”

Victor didn’t know. He’d been a bit depressed lately. And, he’d had a lot in common with King Samuel.

He was rumored to have been the first ruler attracted to the same sex.

“He was a great King!” Victor defended, “He avenged his mother by defeating King Rosario the Usurper and reclaiming his throne!”

“Yeah, yeah. He was a great King,” the Prince rolled his eyes, “After he’d gotten the throne back. Doesn’t change the fact that he and Cristina ran while their mother was cut down.”

“She sacrificed herself so they could escape! That’s why she’s known to history as Queen Estela the Selfless!”

“Yes, yes, believe it or not, I’ve been educated on all of my ancestors, and I mean all of them! There’s literally a big-ass book describing every ruler since the Unificación. And, you know what the Usurper’s last name was, right?”

“Yes, I know all too well,” Victor sighed, “Believe it or not, we’re educated on our history as well.”

The Usurper’s last name was De La Luz. The Lord of the Tierra De La Luz. That series of events was known as the De La Luz Usurpation. A blight on his home’s history. After House De La Luz was defeated and became extinct, the land was divided into the Bosque De La Luz and the Río De La Luz, with Lord Alvaro Ramos and Lady Bonita Rivera becoming their respective regional nobles for their loyalty to House Reyes.

The Prince giggled, “And, I’d heard commoners we’re all uneducated! I guess I was wrong.”

“Oh, I learned it from— Wait, we’re getting off topic!”

“Yeah, no shit. Let’s get back on it, then.”

“Right. What’s your God-name?”

The Prince blushed again, “...Sol.”

Victor smirked, “That’s a girl’s name.”

“Shut up!”

“And, here you were giving me shit for my God-name.”

“Don’t think I won’t actually pee on you!”

“Standing up?”

“You know what, yes! I’ll stand over you while you sleep, whoop out my dick, and pee all over you! Have fun cleaning that off, Valorous Victor!”

“...That was... very detailed.” And, for some reason, it kind of made Victor’s face heat up.

“Whatever. And, in case you aren’t as educated in your history as you say, Prince Sol De La Luz was the Usurper’s son who betrayed his father and sacrificed himself for your precious King Samuel.”

“Yes, I know... Now that you mention it, it does seem like a lot of people did sacrifice themselves for him.”

“You could say that, yeah. But, I guess that’s to be expected when you’re usurped by a tyrant.”

Victor had noticed that the De La Luz men seemed to have feminine names, like Rosario and Sol. Actually, the rumors about King Samuel’s romantic preferences centered around his relationship with Prince Sol, and it was said that it was his death that caused him to be depressed. When he died childless, the throne went to his younger sister, who was named Queen Cristina the Mender for, well, mending the Kingdom.

“Alright, then,” Victor stated, “Samuel and Sol. Marvelous. Now, family names.”

“Names, plural?” The Prince asked, “You’re getting one?”

Victor smiled shyly, “I’ve always wanted a family name.”

The Prince giggled, “Of course you would. Too bad great-grandmother kept it to herself, eh?”

“Your grace!” Victor glared, “Family names!”

“Alright, already,” he sighed, “Well, thanks to my father, my face practically screams Del Mar, so I can just say that I’m one of Lord Raymundo’s nephews. Which I am, so I wouldn’t be lying.”

“Sol Del Mar. Alright. What about me?”

“Hmm... Oh, I know!” The Prince smirked, “Valenzuela.”

Hey. That was actually a great idea. House Valenzuela, like House Herrera, was originally from the Ladera Bonita in the south, but unlike them, the Valenzuela’s migrated willingly to the Isla Del Mar a few decades prior to the war. They were light-skinned southerners as well, so that would work perfectly for Victor. He could say that his father was a Valenzuela and his mother was one of the local Isla nobles.

“Huh,” he thought out loud, “Alright. Samuel Valenzuela. I like it.”

“Perfect!” The Prince beamed, “Sol Del Mar and Samuel Valenzuela! Great! Now, for our occupations. I can say that I’m visiting the Tierra Del Fuego on merchant business.”

“Okay, what about me?”

The Prince’s eyes widened and he blushed again.

“Err... well, I was thinking... maybe...”

“What?”

“Maybe, you could be my... paramour?”

His what?

“What’s a paramour?”

The Prince looked at him like he was an idiot, “Seriously?”

“What?”

“You’re mother’s from the Isla Del Mar, and you don’t know what a paramour is?”

“No, I really don’t! Tell me, you’re grace!”

“Okay... well, a paramour is, well, it’s sort of a companion. A life-long companion. Chosen, typically by one’s parents, from a young age. You basically grow up together and spend the rest of your lives at each other’s sides. It’s only practiced on the Isla, but it’s quite a popular tradition there. A lot of nobles do it.”

“So...” Victor tried to figure that out, “It’s sort of like an... inseparable foster sibling?”

“No, no. Umm...” the Prince was blushing insanely, “Inseparable, yes. Foster, maybe. Sibling, definitely not. A paramour is—well, umm... much closer than— Well actually, the word, ‘paramour,’ is defined as...”

“As what, your grace?”

“...Lover...”

LOVER!!!??

Did he just say, ‘lover!?’

Now, it was Victor’s turn to blush.

“Oh...”

“Yeah. Umm, you see... a paramour’s general purpose is to be a companion, someone to grow up and grow old alongside, not like a spouse exactly, because paramours can still get married to others, but one of their main purposes in the growing up stage is to guide each other through, umm... sex.”

Victor’s face was going to explode.

“That’s why they’re called lovers,” the Prince continued, “Because, their meant to be first loves. Or, first sexual encounters, at least. Most just spend the rest of their lives as friends after that, but some... some fall in love.”

This was one of the most embarrassing moments of Victor’s life.

“Do they...” Victor asked, “Do they allow... same sex paramours?”

“Oh! They’re all same sex.”

Wait a minute!

All same sex!?

Victor’s eyes widened, “Really!?”

“Yeah,” the Prince laughed, “Would be a bit messy having an opposite sex sex guide, especially for westerners. Lots of illegitimate children. Of course, old traditionalist Grandfather tried to have it abolished a couple times, but he couldn’t find any good reasoning for it, because it is technically tradition, and the Isla would have probably rebelled if he’d just been like, ‘Because, I said so.’ Heh. Oh Grandfather. I’m glad I never met him. He’d have disowned me the second I was born.”

“Or, maybe he’d have just had you participate in a sex change ritual... Except that that would ruin your child-making ability. And, he probably didn’t believe in those rituals anyway. But, if he did, he’d have probably accepted you better.”

“Umm,” the Prince tensed, “If it wasn’t implied, Victor, I happen to enjoy having a dick. I have no intention of losing it for anyone.”

“Yeah,” Victor blushed, “Yeah, it was implied.”

This whole conversation was so embarrassing, but...

...The Prince was telling him that, all this time, there had been something along the lines of a same sex sexual union in Ravarra!? Where was this for Victor!? Why did Evangelina make his mother migrate!? Why didn’t she acknowledge her ennoblement!? Victor could have grown up on the Isla as a minor nobleman with a cute boy to have sex with for the rest of his life!

“You said,” Victor asked, “Paramours are a common practice on the Isla?”

“Yes, quite common actually. In fact, my Uncle Ramon is the only person from the Isla I know who doesn’t have a paramour, and that’s just because he can’t have sex.”

Well, that sounded sad. “Why can’t he have sex?”

“He just doesn’t possess any form of sexual attraction. Never has.”

Ouch! Victor was the last person who should be judging anybody by their preferences, but... No sex!? That sounded horrible!

“Has someone ever had a paramour from the mainland?” Victor changed the subject.

“Actually, yes. It’s fairly common for mainland nobles who want to get in good with Isla nobles to send their children or young relatives to become paramours to Isla children. It’s sort of a more open arrangement than a marriage alliance, because, like I said, paramours can still marry others. Warden Anselmo of the Royal Guard is a member of House Peña, and he was my father’s paramour, even after he married my mother. Amador has a paramour from House Ayala, named Aurelio.”

Even the King Consort had a paramour! And, one from the mainland at that! Why couldn’t Victor have any of this!?

“And,” Victor asked, “some paramours fall in love?”

“Yeah. About one in ten end up falling in love. I’ve seen it firsthand.”

Victor didn’t care if it was one in a million! He was that one! He needed that!

“Where have you seen it?”

The Prince smirked, “Amador, of course. He’s totally in love with Aurelio. In fact, Aurelio was only supposed to be his manservant, but after a short time together, Amador pretty much demanded that he become his paramour. Amador’s mother and Aurelio’s father were both servants and friends of my mother in their youth, so they agreed. Now, they’re the most inseparable paramours you’ll ever meet. Doesn’t stop Amador from letting every other boy willing fuck him, though. Doesn’t stop either of them. Like I said, it’s an open arrangement. Amador could marry some girl from who-the-fuck-cares and he’d still be in love with Aurelio. He’d probably explode if he had to marry a girl, though.”

“Your cousin likes boys too?”

“Oh, you have no idea! Amador’s a whore! They both are! We used to call them Amador the Whore and his Whore Paramour.”

Victor smirked, “How creative.”

“Fuck off, we were twelve. Amador and Aurelio will sleep with any male individual who wants it.”

Victor opened his mouth.

“And no, I haven’t slept with, or even so much as kissed, either of them!”

Victor snorted, “Are you sure?”

“Yes, I am!” The Prince glared, “Our mutual attraction to boys is something we do bond over, though.”

“That and peeing standing up,” Victor teased.

“I will knock you off this horse!”

“And then, what? You’ll pee on me?”

“Precisely! All over that fancy cloak! You’ll smell like the lower class districts of the Ciudad Del Fundador for a week!”

Victor laughed. The Del Mar heir liked boys too. Suddenly, there were a lot of boy-loving boys in Ravarra. “And, you and Amador are set on never marrying?”

“I didn’t say that. Never marrying a girl, sure. But, all thanks to me, my loving mother, and my romantic preferences, I believe we can expect same sex marriage very soon.”

Victor hoped so. “If that happens, will paramours in love be able to marry?”

The Prince seemed to consider that, “I think so. I’m sure Amador and Aurelio would jump at the opportunity. It would be an open marriage, though.”

“It sure sounds like it,” Victor agreed. Then, he looked down at Lina, who was being unusually quiet, “Are you going to say anything?”

Whinny, ‘Nah, just listenin’ to how cute you two are together! Ya gonna demand a reward from Queen Gracious by makin’ Junior here your little pyramid-war?’

“Paramour!”

Whinny, ‘That’s what I said! Parrot-noir!’

“Paramour!”

“What is she saying?”

“Err... uhh—Ooh! Look, we’re here!”

Finally, Anya’s village came into view—just in time!—and her church along with it. They rode up and stopped at the side of the church.

Whinny, ‘Peanut-car!’

Victor ignored her as they dismounted. He turned to the Prince.

“Alright, this is her church. She’s prepared for us, so we can stay here for the night and be off again in the morning. Then, we can go to—“

Whinny, ‘PANTY-WHORE!!! THAT’S IT!!! YOU’RE GONNA MAKE JUNIOR YOUR PANTY-WHORE!!!’

“Lina, do you—“

“ENOUGH!!!” Someone screamed.

That sounded like Anya. And, it came from inside the church. Victor looked to the Prince and Lina, who both looked as confused as him. Victor opened his cloak and placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. The Prince pulled out the bow. Lina seemed to shake her head as if she were cracking her neck. The trio tiptoed over to the front of the church.

The doors were wide open. Victor crept up and looked inside.

He saw Anya staring angrily at a female knight commander along with four other knights.

“...weapons into a church, and now you’re threatening a wizardess!” Anya seethed, “You have committed many sins today, my lady! You must leave! Now!”

“We’re all sinners here, wizardess,” the nasally voice of the blonde commander stated, “All in the name of service. Locals say a boy from out of town was here yesterday. This morning, a boy showed up at the dungeon and took our precious Prince from us. We’re starting to sniff a connection.”

“You can go sniff it somewhere else! There’s nobody here! Now, get out of my church!”

“Mm. You’re not cooperating. We were given orders to... deal with villagers that didn’t cooperate. Men!”

The other knights made to grab her.

“Get away from her!”

Everyone turned as Victor stormed into the church, disrobing his cloak and unsheathing his sword.

“Now!”

Anya looked horrified, “Victor! What are you—“

“Victor, hmm?” The blonde commander strode forward with a sly smile, “The little boy in the gold-knight armor. How cute. I’ve been waiting for this. You and I have unfinished business!”

Victor was confused, “Should I know of you, Commander...?”

“It’s Lady, now! Lady Pilar Porra!” She stated, “You killed my father and uncle yesterday on your way to the dungeon.”

Victor remembered that. The witch in the tree. The nasally-voiced commander. His first kills. Only yesterday, but it felt like a lifetime ago.

He hadn’t realized he was killing noblemen, but it didn’t matter. They had chosen their side in the conflict. It wasn’t Victor’s fault it was the wrong one.

He raised his sword, “Then, you must know that you stand no chance against me. Surrender now, and you’ll be spared their fate.”

Lady Pilar laughed loudly, “You think you can swing your cute little dick around and I’ll give up just like that? No! You killed my flesh and blood. I’ll avenge them, by killing you, and returning the Prince to House Del Fuego. Where is he, anyway?”

“Right here, Porra!”

The Prince suddenly emerged at Victor’s side, arrow nocked and aimed straight at Lady Porra.

What was he doing!?

“Oh,” Lady Pilar seemed surprised, yet excited, “Unexpected. But, not unwelcome. And, quite adorable!”

Anya seemed at a loss for words, “Y-your grace—“

Lina rode in and stood on her hind legs, ‘Come at dese horseshoes, Lady Poorer!’

Anya was stammering, “Lina—!”

“Aw, this is too cute!” Lady Pilar cooed, “The horsey wants to play too! I haven’t felt this excited since House De Leon was wiped out!”

“Your grace!” Victor turned to the Prince, “You shouldn’t be here! I’m the one that needs to face them!”

“Don’t worry, Victor,” the Prince kept his aim, “I’ll protect you.”

“Protect—!?”

“Enough talk!” Lady Pilar sneered, “You want to play with your dick too, little Prince?”

“It’s my favorite pastime, Porra!”

Well, then! If that’s what his grace wants, let him! Men! Let’s see what these cute little boys are made of!”

The knights unsheathed their weapons simultaneously, followed by Lady Pilar doing the same. Victor and his companions stood at the ready. They stood still for a moment.

“YA!!!”

Lady Pilar charged at him. Victor raised his sword to block.

SWISH

The Porra lady stopped dead in her tracks as a grabbing force descended upon all of them.

What the hell was happening!? Lady Pilar looked like she had the same question.

Then, they were all lifted up into the air. Victor looked down to see Anya in the middle of it all, with her wand out and her eyes glowing.

“NOT IN MY CHURCH!!!”

She pointed her wand at the door and everyone flew out screaming. Victor turned just in time to see the ground colliding with his face.

CLUNK

***

Victor woke with a start.

“Shh, shh,” a little feminine voice cooed as a wet rag caressed his forehead, “Try to relax. You hit your head pretty hard. You need your rest.”

Victor looked up to see a girl in dark blue robes smiling down at him. She was a little younger than him. She had olive skin, wavy, dark brown hair, and comforting, amber eyes. Victor looked around to see that he was in a room lined with beds, mostly unoccupied, but the ones that were taken seemed to have sick and injured people in them.

“Umm,” Victor tried to clear his head, “My... my companion...”

“The Prince?” The girl asked, “He’s fine. He’s with my mistress at the moment.”

How did she know he was the Prince?

“Who...” Victor managed, “who are you?”

“My apologies,” the girl continued wiping his forehead, “Apprentice Danita Noguera, at your service.”

Apprentice? As in Wizard’s Apprentice?

“Are you... my cousin’s apprentice?”

“Mistress Anya’s, yes, I am.”

“Since when does she have an apprentice?”

Danita chuckled, “Since a few weeks ago. She saved my life, so I agreed to continue learning magic under her tutelage.”

“How did she save your life?”

Danita’s expression saddened, “It’s hard to talk about...”

“Oh. Okay.”

She shook her head and smiled again, “How about you? You’re Victor, right? You just rescued his grace from the dungeon.”

Anya obviously trusted her, so Victor chose to as well, “Yes, that’s right. We captured Lord Del Fuego too. He’s en route to the capital.”

She smiled widely, “That’s amazing! You’re a true hero!”

“Not really. I’m just a prophesied chosen one.”

“Just because you had to be chosen by prophecy doesn’t mean you’re not a hero! You saved the future of the Kingdom! You’re a hero! You’ll be written about in the history books! People will tell stories! Just think of it! ‘And then, the humble commoner boy with the magic eyes defeated the evil Lord and rescued the Prince, and they all lived happily ever after.’”

Victor couldn’t help but smile, “It is a nice thought.”

She nodded, “It’s going to be amazing! Once you bring the Prince home, of course. And, once Lord Del Fuego faces justice,” then, he expression saddened again, “Hey... When you were in the dungeon... Did... did you happen to see someone—?”

“Danita.”

A young, golden-skinned noblewoman walked over and looked down at him.

“Oh good, you’re awake. Danita, your brother’s leg is acting up again.”

Danita nodded, then smiled down at Victor, “Apologies. Duty calls. I’ll be praying for you, Victor,” she leaned down and kissed his forehead, then got up and walked away.

The noblewoman sat on the bed next to Victor’s, “Sorry about her. She’s always been the affectionate sort, and she’s going through some emotions right now.”

“Are you her mother?” Victor asked as he sat up.

She snickered, “I look old enough to be her mother?”

“No...” Victor realized.

“Yeah. No, I’m her sister-in-law. Lady Dina Noguera.”

Victor bowed his head, “A pleasure, my lady.”

“Likewise. I’ve seen you,” she pointed, “You were at the church two days ago, when I was talking to the wizardess. I’d have known you were going on a rescue mission, I’d have volunteered to help.”

She knew too? Did all of House Noguera know? Victor looked her over. She had golden skin and curly, dark hair. She looked very similar to...

“Forgive me, my lady, but are you Herrera by birth?”

She smiled and nodded, “Ay. Was it the skin tone or the accent?”

“Both, to be honest,” Victor was almost reluctant to ask, “Do you, by any chance, know of a relative of yours...?”

She snorted, “I’m from the south, west-eyes, I’ve got a hundred relatives.”

“His name’s Gilberto.”

“Gilberto?” Lady Dina raised an eyebrow.

“So, you do know him?”

“Well, I should hope so. He’s my baby brother.”

Oh. Well, that was convenient.

“Do you know how he is? If he’s okay?”

“Afraid not. Haven’t seen him in a while. Still with my mother, last I’d heard,” she shook her head, “Gilberto. Always was the slow one.”

Slow? What did he need to not be slow on? Victor hoped he was okay...

“Victor!”

Victor turned to see the Prince running up to him with a big smile on his face.

Nice smile...

He bounced over and hugged Victor tightly, “I was worried about you! You’ve been out for hours!”

Victor blushed at the contact. The Prince had such a firm grip...

“I’m fine. How about you?”

The Prince backed up and smiled, “Well, I didn’t pass out, so yes, I’m fine. Next time, try not to land headfirst,” he started brushing off Victor’s hair. He turned to Lady Dina, “Forgive me, my lady. Could you give us a moment?”

“Ay, your grace,” Lady Dina nodded, “I’ll see how my husband’s doing. Anything you need, House Noguera’s at your service.”

Lady Dina got up and walked to the other end of the room, where Danita was tending to a nobleman with a bandage around his foot.

Victor tried not to blush as the Prince continued to brush his hair, “Umm... What happened to Lady Porra?”

“Oh! Your cousin cast a spell on her and her men when she threw us out,” the Prince giggled, “They don’t remember fuck-shit. You should have heard that blonde bitch! ‘Don’t you—SHPEW—dare...’” he impersonated her nasally voice and continued to laugh.

Nice laugh...

“So, you weren’t hurt from the fall?” Victor asked.

“I was scraped a little, but that girl, Danita, patched me up. She’s very nice.”

Victor smirked, “You make it sound like you’ve got a crush on her.”

“Hah!” The Prince made a face, “Like that will ever happen! But, yeah. She’s a nice girl, if a little prying. She was asking lots of questions. Lots of them were about you actually.”

“Maybe she’s got a crush on me. She did kiss me before she left to tend to Lord Noguera.”

The Prince seemed to tense at that for a second.

“Oh... Did you like it?”

Did he like it? What kind of question was that?

“Umm. Yes...?”

Now, the Prince looked a bit hurt. What was going on?

“That’s... good, I suppose. Do you like her?”

“Yes? Like you said, she’s a very nice girl.”

Victor felt like he was really missing something...

The Prince looked about ready to cry, “That’s... that’s nice... I’m happy for you. Maybe after you get me back to the capital, you can come back here to... be with her?”

“What? Be with—? OH...”

That’s right!

He’d never mentioned that he liked boys in front of the Prince!

And, the way Victor had phrased it...

“N-no!” Victor sputtered, “No, that’s not what I— First off, she kissed my forehead, not— And, you— we— I-I like b—“

“Pardon, your grace.”

At that moment, Anya walked over to them.

“Forgive me, your grace, but could I get a moment alone with my cousin?”

“Yes. Yes, of course,” the Prince turned to him, sad expression unchanged, “Get better, Valorous Victor. Your Prince commands it.”

And with that, the Prince got up and left the building without looking back. That was a disheartening interaction. Hopefully Victor would get the chance to explain later.

Anya sat on the bed next to him, “‘Valorous,’ Victor?”

“A nickname his grace gave me after I rescued him,” Victor turned to his cousin.

“Ahh, I see. You look well.”

Victor glared at her, “No thanks to you!”

She made that damned face, “Consider it God’s Justice for bringing weapons and inciting violence in a church. You should have known better, Victor.”

“I was saving your life!”

“By sinning?”

“...I’m sorry...?”

“That’s better.”

Victor sighed, “How’s Lina?”

“Fine. She fell on her back when I threw you all out of the church, so she was complaining a lot. Quite a vulgar animal.”

That sounded like Lina. “You knew I could talk to animals too, didn’t you?”

She stared blankly at him, “Yes, I did.”

“Let me guess. It wasn’t for you to say?”

She smiled, “See, you’re getting the hang of it! You’d have made a great wizard!”

“Right...”

“So, the late Lord Pedro and Witch Pablo Porra. How were your first kills?”

Victor shuddered at the memory.

“Horrible... It felt like... like I was taking something from the world. A life. Because of me, they’re gone for good. I’ve gotten somewhat used to it by now, but it still.... I don’t know how to handle it.”

Anya patted his shoulder, “Killing. Like you say, you are taking something from the world when you do it. When you take a life, it affects the balance that God created. That is why it is a sin... But sometimes, it cannot be avoided.”

Victor nodded, “Sin or not, my job is to protect the Prince at all costs. If someone gets in the way of that... I won’t hesitate.”

Anya smiled, “Good,” she removed her hand from his shoulder, “The Prince...” she looked in the direction he’d gone, “You’re... quite fond of him.”

Victor blushed, “Err—Yes! He’s—we’ve... become friends in our short time together!”

She turned back to him.

“He is quite fond of you as well.”

That made Victor’s stomach flutter.

They sat in silence for a moment.

Then, Anya placed a hand on Victor’s shoulder again, “Come. You still have a long journey ahead of you, and since you’re awake, you’re ready to check out of here, but you still need your rest. My room is prepared for you and his grace to spend the night.”

“What about you? Sleeping in the church again?”

“If I have the time. Lady Dina’s not letting anybody rest until Lord Daniel’s goblin’s foot is cured. You, however, need your rest. Now come.”

***

Victor had undressed into his undergarments when the door to Anya’s one-room shack opened. On instinct, Victor jumped and covered himself with his hands.

The Prince stood at the doorway just staring for a moment. Then, he burst out laughing.

“Are you serious!?” He cackled, “Until this morning, that’s all you’ve seen me in, and you can’t even handle a second of it!?”

Victor blushed and slowly removed his hands, “It was a reflex...”

“An unneeded one,” the Prince stated as he shut the door. He removed the quiver and bow and placed them to the side, and started undressing himself, “And ridiculous, considering we’ll be in the same state every night.”

The Prince was right. If they were going to spend the next couple nights like this, then he should get used to it. And, at least he didn’t seem sad anymore.

“What took you so long anyway?” Victor asked.

The Prince blushed as he pulled his leggings down, “I had to pee...”

Victor opened his mouth.

“Yes, standing up!” The Prince cut him off.

Victor just laughed.

When the Prince was in his undergarments, he climbed into the bed and cuddled up into the sheets.

“Mm,” he practically moaned, “It’s been so long since I’ve had a bed. Mm, so soft. Mm. Mmm!”

Victor snickered, “Should I leave you two alone?”

“No,” the Prince moved over, “You can come in now.”

“It’s fine, your grace. I’ll sleep on the floor.”

“What?”

Victor sat down and lied back. He shivered a little as his back hit the floor. It was much harder and colder than it looked.

“Victor, you don’t have to do that...”

“It’s fine,” Victor assured him, “You’re the Crown Prince of the realm. You should at least be able to have your own bed.”

He shut his eyes and tried to relax. Maybe if he did that for long enough, he’d fall asleep.

“...Is this because I like boys?”

Victor’s eyes shot open. He looked up to see the Prince looking down at him with a face full of heartbreak.

“Wha—? No!” Victor stammered, “No! That’s not—! You’re—! I—!”

“It’s fine...” the Prince sighed, “I get it. You don’t have to do anything that makes you uncomfortable.”

The poor Prince looked like he was on the verge of tears.

“But, your grace, I’m...”

...Just like you.

But, for some reason, Victor couldn’t get the words out.

The Prince lied back in the bed and turned over, “...Goodnight, Victor.”

Victor was hurt. How could the Prince think something like that? Victor was no traditionalist! Had he said or done something to make him think that? He wasn’t! He was just like him!...

...But, he couldn’t say that aloud. He didn’t even know why. He just couldn’t.

“...Goodnight, you’re grace.”

Victor didn’t sleep very well that night.

Chapter Text

Being the Queen was hard.

As a Princess, she’d just sat back, enjoying her status, preparing for adulthood, and for the day that she would ascend to the throne. The thought of ascension and adulthood had excited her at the time.

But now, Reyna was the Queen, and everyday, she wished she could take it all back.

She had responsibilities now. An entire realm to run. She’d been Queen for less than two decades, and she’d already had to stand strong against an invasion, the war that resulted from it, mending, and now a damned rebellion. She’d lost so much, so many, along the way.

She wished she could be a Princess again. Just an adolescent girl with an important father, an important title, and an important birthright. Sitting on her balcony, overlooking the beautiful view of her father’s Kingdom, enjoying teas and sweets and other treats, and gossiping with her handmaidens and manservants.

There were five of them—three handmaidens and two manservants. All her age. She had grown up alongside them. They were everything to her. Her cousin, Esmeralda Mendoza. Her best friends, Catalina Contreras, Sandro Carrera, and Luis Ayala.

And, her first love, Camila.

They did everything together. They played, they laughed, they gossiped, but most of all, they teased. They teased Esmeralda for always smiling that adorable, open-mouth Mendoza smile. They teased Catalina for being hopelessly in love with Raymundo Del Mar. They teased Sandro for being so shy and bashful and completely innocent. They teased Luis for getting Oriana Oriol pregnant and having to marry at such a young age. They teased Camila for her purple eyes. They teased Sandro and Luis for being the only boys among them. They teased Catalina and Sandro for being from minor Houses, and Camila for not being a noble at all.

And, they teased Reyna and Camila for being in love with each other.

They were inseparable.

And yet, eventually, they separated.

When her father found out about her and Camila, and sent the other girl off to God-knows-where, the other four tried to be there for her, but they started separating as well.

Reyna, Esmeralda, and Catalina seemed destined to stay together. After her coronation, they all got married, Reyna to Reynaldo, Catalina to her beloved Raymundo, and Esmeralda to Reynaldo’s best friend, Erardo Valenzuela, only weeks apart, and all got pregnant on each of their wedding nights. When they gave birth to their children, Esmeralda to Feliciano, Catalina to the twins, Marina and Amador, and Reyna to Esteban, they promised to raise their children alongside each other, as they had done themselves.

But, while their children did grow up together, they themselves ended up separating.

After she’d married Raymundo, Catalina became Lady Del Mar, and so was expected to spend her days on the Isla Del Mar. After Erardo died during the war, Esmeralda never smiled again, and ended up isolating herself in the Sierra Dentada. And Reyna. Aside from losing her own husband, Reyna was the Queen now. She needed to make time for her responsibilities.

Not for her friends.

Luis, being the Ayala that he was, ended up having even more children with his darling wife, Oriana, and was currently the father of six, three girls and three boys, and one of the boys had even become the paramour of Catalina’s son, Amador. Luis became not only a knight, but eventually the Knight Premier, the leader of the Knights of Ravarra, so Reyna saw him often, but not as often as she would have liked.

The only person to truly stick around was Sandro, who became a member of the Royal Guard. The others thought that he’d stuck around, simply because of the favorable opportunity that being a Royal Guard presented, but Reyna knew the truth. The real reason why he’d stayed.

He’d stuck around, because he was in love with her.

She’d known it since they were children. She’d seen the way he’d looked at her, with those sweet and innocent eyes. She’d heard the way he’d talked about her, with that sweet and innocent voice. That look of sweet and innocent jealousy whenever she and Camila were together. If he’d had half the confidence that Reynaldo had had, her father might have made her marry him instead. He was hopelessly in love with her.

And, that made her sad. He was her best friend. The last one she had left. She truly wanted him to be happy.

But, she didn’t love him like he did her.

There were only two people in the world that she’d ever felt that way for.

But, she wasn’t going to let that soil their friendship. So, she allowed him to join the Royal Guard and even assigned him to be Esteban’s personal bodyguard. She’d told everyone in the Royal Guard—even the women—to act as father figures to her son, but Sandro ended up being his real father figure. He was all she’d had left, so she kept him close.

And, that’s what had led to his demise.

He’d died, just a few days ago, defending Esteban during the raid. He’d defended him as best he could, and died honorably.

Reyna had lost everybody now. Camila, Reynaldo, her friends, Sandro, and even her own son. She didn’t know if she could remain strong for much longer.

But, there was still hope for her son. The commoner boy. Victor. The boy with the magic eyes. He was going to rescue Esteban. She knew he would succeed. It was the only thing she had left to hold on to. So, she held on.

She held on tight.

***

After the servants had dressed her, Reyna looked herself over in the vanity.

She was wearing a flowing, regal dress that was a mix of blue, green, red, and yellow, the colors of the Four Kingdoms of old, symbolizing the Unificación. She had shiny rings on each finger, and flashy, embroidered slippers hidden under the flowing dress. Her face was decorated with sparkling cosmetics that gave her the look of an angel.

Lastly, her gold tiara sat beautifully on top of her head, with four gemstones going down the middle to symbolize the Kingdoms in the order of submission.

On top was a sapphire, the blue of Delmara of the west, the first Kingdom to submit to King Marcel the Founder, with House Del Mar being named protectors of the west. It’s place on top also symbolized that, though House Reyes was the center of Ravarra, it was, and always would be, a western bloodline.

The next gem under it was an emerald, the green of Navera of the south, the second Kingdom to submit. Navera had been ruled over by the long extinct House De La Sierra, but it was House Mendoza, a vassal at the time, that submitted Navera to King Marcel. Together, they defeated House De La Sierra, and House Mendoza took their place, being named protectors of the south. Their gem’s place underneath the sapphire also symbolized their status as the oldest relatives of House Reyes, with Santana Mendoza marrying King Marcel and becoming the first consort of Ravarra.

The third gem was a ruby, the red of Rafuego of the north, the third Kingdom to submit. Though it took some time, and blood, House Del Fuego eventually submitted to King Marcel, and were named protectors of the north. Though, for how much longer that would be, Reyna had no idea...

The fourth and final gem was an amber, the yellow of Selvaro of the east, the last Kingdom to submit. Selvaro had been ruled over by House De La Selva, but they were betrayed by their then-vassals in House Travieso and wiped out. House Travieso first submitted Selvaro to House Del Fuego in the north, and fought alongside them against King Marcel, which explained why, even to this day, House Travieso remained fierce allies of House Del Fuego. They only submitted after House Del Fuego did, and were named protectors of the east. Hopefully their alliance with House Del Fuego would now come to a halt...

Now, they were one Kingdom, the Kingdom of Ravarra, and would be destined to continue to be one Kingdom forever. But, with House Del Fuego’s rebellion, destiny was starting to seem very, very complicated.

And that was why, tonight, Reyna, Queen of Ravarra, was having a meeting to discuss how to deal with the growing rebellion. A meeting with the Kingdom’s lesser leaders. Her advisory council.

The Monarch’s Court.

“You look beautiful. Just like on your wedding day.”

Reyna turned to see a familiar, elderly golden-skinned woman with a Mendoza smile in a beautiful green dress standing at the door.

“Mother!” Reyna rushed over and hugged her, “Mother, what are you doing here!?”

Queen Mother Santana Mendoza Reyes—who coincidentally had the exact same name as the Founder’s consort—planted a wet kiss on her daughter’s cheek.

“I came with your Uncle Celso, dear. I wasn’t going to leave you alone. Especially at a time like this...”

Reyna stroked her hair, “Mother, you shouldn’t be here. You should be at the bastion where people can look after you.”

Reyna’s mother had retired to the Mendoza bastion in the Sierra Dentada following her father’s passing.

She raised a shaky finger, “I’m not at death’s door just yet, little Queen, I’m only fifty-three!... or fifty-five... or something like that, but I’m a magic user! I haven’t even reached middle age yet, I’ve still got a good few hundred years left in me! Wish I could say the same about your uncle...”

Reyna didn’t want to hear that, “I meant where it’s safe. The Palace was just attacked, Mother.”

“I know that! That’s why I’m here! You thought I was going to leave my own daughter alone in the face of her boy’s abduction!?”

That hit Reyna right in the heart. She felt tears welling up.

“Oh, sweet girl,” her mother pulled her into a hug, “It’s alright. Mother’s here.”

“My son!” Reyna sobbed into her shoulder, “My little boy! They took him away from me, Mother! They took him away...”

“I know, I know, but we’ll get him back. We’ll get him back, precious girl. We’ll get him back.”

“You really think so?”

“I know so, girl. I am the smartest person in the Kingdom.”

That was actually somewhat true. In her youth, she was proven to be one of the most intelligent people in Ravarra. She was literally where the sarcastic phrase, ‘No shit, Queen Santana,’ originated from.

Reyna sniffled, “You’re right,” she backed out and wiped a tear from her eye, “You’re right. We will. We will get him back.”

“Then, let’s get to it!” Her mother lifted her dress and waddled to the door, “Come along, my dear, my grandson is in peril! Let us come to his rescue and bring the blade down on those who have wronged our family!”

“Mother...” Reyna couldn’t even bring herself to look at her, “We’re not going to do it...”

“Why yes, we are! I’ve been holding a blade for fifty years, I can still stab a cunt with the flat end of a broadsword! Get your sword, we’re going north! Nobody touches my grandson and lives!”

“What I meant,” Reyna caught up to her, “was that we’ve already sent someone.”

“Oh?” She finally stopped waddling, “You have? Who?”

“A boy. A magic-eyed boy chosen by prophecy. His name is Victor.”

“A boy!?” Her mother glared at her and raised a hand.

“...You’re not going to spank me, are you?”

“God yes, I am!”

“Look, your my mother and I love you, but lay one finger on me, and I’ll have you beheaded for attempted regicide.”

She—and everyone else in her bloodline—had been spanked by her mother all her life. She may have missed being a Princess, but that was one memory she could go without reliving.

“Hmph! You’re lucky! Oh good God, Reyna, a boy!? Do you not know your son at all!? Daughter, I was there when you told him! What were you thinking!? Sending a boy! For Founder’s sake!”

“What he is is completely natural, Mother,” Reyna stated calmly, “Esteban’s romantic preferences don’t make him any less of a person.”

“You think I don’t know that!? I know that! Who was the one that comforted you when your father scolded you for letting that handmaiden in your bed!?”

“...My friends?”

“No! Well, yes... But, who else!?”

“...You did, Mother.”

“That’s right! Hmph! Oh, your father, God rest his soul, I loved him, he was a decent King, but he was a horrible, traditionalist bastard.”

“...I know, Mother.”

“Hmm. You know if he’d been alive when Esteban was born... I can’t even imagine what he would’ve done. Poor Esteban. The whole world has it out for him, because he prefers the company of his own kind.”

“I know. But, he is who he is, and this boy has been chosen to save him. Victor was chosen, Mother. By the magics themselves. Surely you know what that means.”

“Yes, yes,” she grumbled, “Goddamned magics! They’re the worst! That’s why I never use them! Give me a broadsword over a wand any day!”

Reyna gave her a face, “You have visions, Mother. And, if you used the magics the way the rest of them do, you wouldn’t be walking like troll with goblin’s foot.”

“I walk like a graceful dancer! I haven’t a clue what you’re talking about!” She continued to waddle and sighed, “Esteban’s going to be all over this boy. Let us hope he can protect him.”

“He can. I just hope he can protect himself,” she lowered her voice, “He’s got the curse too, Mother. Just like Esteban.”

“Good God, another source!?” She nearly wailed, “Three in one generation!?”

“Shh! Shh! No!” Reyna shushed her, “Not that one, thank God! The other curse! The one that makes someone... desirable.”

Her mother dropped her jaw, “Oh dear...”

“I know. It’s not as bad as Esteban’s, but... we fitted him with Royal Guard armor. That should protect him well enough. I just wish we could’ve sent some for Esteban as well.”

She mumbled, “Well, I suppose we’ll just have to wait and see. For now. Hmm,” she closed her eyes, “Mm. Poor, innocent Esteban. His innocence may yet be lost before he reaches home. If he reaches home.”

“What?” Reyna stared, “You mean...”

“I’m afraid so, darling.”

Reyna shuddered, “Willingly or unwillingly.”

“That, I don’t know, dear.”

Reyna gasped, “Oh... My son... My little boy...”

“But, I do know now to trust this Victor of yours. I see... a deep fondness. A connection. A connection unseen for millennia. In both of them.”

“In both of them?” Reyna asked, “Victor as well?”

“Mm, yes. In Victor as well. Manuel and Penelope. Miguel and Juan. If he manages to rescue him, of course.”

Ohh! Esteban! Victor! She knew how Esteban would react, but she never would have thought that Victor would as well! Reyna was so happy! But, did that mean...

“Mother?” Reyna asked, “Is it possible that it will be Victor who Esteban loses his—“

“Pardon, your grace.”

They turned to see Warden Anselmo and four Royal Guards approaching them.

“Bat off, cliffhanger!” Her mother spat, “We’re having a conversation!”

“Mother!”

Warden Anselmo bowed his head, “A pleasure, as always, Queen Mother. Your colorist, derogatory remarks always make my day. Your grace, we await you in the courtroom.”

“Very well, I’ll be along in a moment.”

“Good. I’ll go on ahead.”

Warden Anselmo left them while the other Guards waited to escort her.

Her mother whispered to her, “Don’t forget those curses, my dear. If they escape, they will only survive by depending on each other. Have faith in them. I’ll be outside if you need me.”

“Very well. Goodnight, Mother.”

“Goodnight,” she called as she waddled away.

Reyna turned and proceeded to walk down the hall.

***

She headed down the hallway to the courtroom, the only sound being that of the clicking of her slippers and those of the boots of the four Royal Guards behind her. She used to enjoy this. Walking down the halls, those sworn to her following behind, radiating such raw power. But now, it wasn’t fun anymore. It was just necessary. Just more responsibility.

And, she’d grown tired of responsibility.

She stopped at the entrance to the courtroom. Two Guards stepped in front and placed their hands on the door handles. Reyna nodded, and the doors creaked open. She walked in and the doors closed behind her, with the four Guards on the other side. Only members of the Court were allowed into these meetings.

The seats were set up so that Reyna’s was front and center, with fourteen others descending down the room, seven on each side. The Court members stood at attention as Reyna made her way to her seat. She stopped in front of it and looked over those around her.

All but one were present.

She hid her glare at the empty seat and returned her attention ahead of her as she sat back, the rest following suit.

“Welcome to this gathering of the Monarch’s Court of Ravarra. I am Queen Regnant Reyna Reyes the Gracious, Reigning Monarch of Ravarra, and I call this meeting to order. Let us begin with roll call.”

“Lord Raymundo Del Mar. Protector of the west.” The Lord of the Isla Del Mar, Reyna’s brother-in-law, was a bronze man with brown eyes, oval and slanted like the westerner he was, straight, black hair, and a small mustache with a little bit of stubble, wearing brown leggings and a blue tunic. His resemblance to Reynaldo brought back fond memories.

“Lord Celso Mendoza. Protector of the south.” The Lord of the Sierra Dentada, Reyna’s maternal uncle, was a round, elderly, golden-skinned man with a white beard and hair and happy, southern hazel eyes, wearing white leggings and a green tunic. He was known as, ‘the Lord of Smiles,’ due to the fact that he was always smiling with that adorable, open-mouth smile that all Mendoza’s were known for. It was his nickname that led to his daughter, Esmeralda, being given her own nickname. ‘The Smile That Died.’

Reyna’s eyes glanced over the empty chair before turning her attention to the next on call.

“Lord Rodolfo Travieso. Protector of the east.” The Lord of the Selva Traviesa was a bald, dark-skinned man with piercing, eastern brown eyes that seemed to just radiate the deception that his House was known for, wearing gray leggings and a yellow tunic. House Travieso had been fierce allies of House Del Fuego since the Unificación. Reyna knew that nearly everyone on the Court must have believed he was there as a spy. He was also quite paranoid, being unmarried and childless, simply because he didn’t trust a family member not to stab him in the back, and apparently utilized his paranoia and secretiveness to become quite skilled in espionage, seconded only to another.

“Grand Wizard Geronimo. Overseer of Light Magic.” Tonight, Geronimo was wearing robes and a hat that were whiter than his beard, simply do to symbolism, like Reyna. She knew a few people that would be pleased to hear that he was finally following the color scheme. His eyes were the same, bright blue that Light magic users were known for.

“Supreme Witch Bernardo Travieso. Overseer of Dark Magic.” Lord Rodolfo’s great-uncle was a hundred-year-old, dark-skinned man with a dark beard and balding hair, with the piercing Travieso eyes, even more intimidating with their scolding yellow color that Dark magic users were known for, wearing black robes and a pointed hat. The only other easterner on the Court aside from Rodolfo, and the only person that Rodolfo trusted, because a family member of his status would gain nothing by stabbing him in the back. It was him who had taken Reyna’s niece, Marina, as his witch’s pupil, and he’d taught her quite a bit before her promotion to witch. Reyna had seen what her niece had become. If Lord Rodolfo was a spy, his great-uncle was undoubtedly his accomplice.

“Arch Sorceress Andrea. Overseer of Gray Magic.” She was the oldest person in the Kingdom, being over seven hundred years of age, with long, gray hair tied back, indifferent gray eyes that Gray magic users were known for, and an uptight-looking face that resembled that of an older sibling, in that she cared for you, but she felt that she was obviously superior to you, wearing gray robes and a pointed hat. The Reigning Monarch always had one of the three Magic Overseers living in the castle as a close advisor, and for a long time, it had been the Gray Magic Overseers, due to Gray being the balance magic, until Reyna’s father decided that he wanted advisement from Light Magic, so Geronimo took Andrea’s place. Andrea had pretended to be offended, but they all knew that she was relieved to have been taken off of that centuries-long burden. Now she resided in the Valle De Obsidiana, where the sorcerers belonged.

“Lord Severo Duran. Master of war.” The Lord of the Valle De Obsidiana, a northern region, was an elderly, light-skinned man with a bored face, a short, dark gray beard and balding hair, and bored, blue eyes, wearing dark purple leggings and a black tunic. Reyna was honestly surprised to see him here. He had led the raid that had kidnapped her son. But, she harbored no ill will toward him. He was an honorable man, and he’d apparently only been working out of blackmail. He was still loyal to the Crown, and for that, she was grateful. She’d noticed, though, that he wasn’t wearing his obsidian necklace with the sigil of his House. That was a family heirloom. She wondered what must have happened to it.

“Lord Porfirio Rosales. Master of coin.” The Lord of the Llanura De Rosas, a western region, was a round, olive-skinned man completely bald on all sides, with average, green eyes, wearing dark purple leggings and a bright red tunic. There wasn’t much to say about him. Like all Rosales’s he was good with numbers, cheap, entitled, and a bit snobbish, but he seemed loyal all the same. His twin brother, Tomas, was in the Royal Guard. He controlled the Kingdom’s finances, and for that, Reyna respected him.

“Lady Chava Ayala. Mistress of whisperers.” The Lady of the Ladera Bonita, a southern region, was a fairly pretty, golden-skinned woman with straight, black hair and darting, brown eyes, wearing a strapping, golden dress that almost matched her skin tone. She was Luis’s cousin, and of course, she had tons of children, and literally hundreds of relatives, which was why House Ayala was the House that would never go extinct. Her eyes looked like they hid lies, which they most likely did, considering she was the leader of everything regarding the Kingdom’s espionage, and was the only one who could possibly outplay the likes of Lord Rodolfo. Even if she wasn’t the head of espionage, her skill was still to be expected. If you, or your family, were from the Ladera Bonita, you were trained in espionage.

“Lady Genoveva Castillo. Mistress of law.” The Lady of the Montaña Fortificada, a southern region, was an elderly, golden-skinned woman with condescending, brown eyes, wearing a black headdress completely covering her hair, and an embroidered, black dress. The only other woman on the Court aside from Reyna, Andrea, and Chava. She was quite old for a non-magic-user. In fact, she was Lord Severo’s mother-in-law. She was known throughout the Kingdom for her sassiness and her quick wit, which was why she and Reyna’s mother got along so well. She was also the last of her House, the rest having been wiped out during the war. There was some debate as to who would inherit the Montaña after her passing, and whether or not they would also inherit House Castillo’s role as the masters of law. Only time would tell.

“Lord Fernando Puerta. Master of ships.” The Lord of the Bahía Calma, a western region, was an elderly, bald, bronze man with stubble and tired, brown western eyes behind eyeglasses, wearing white leggings and a light blue tunic. There wasn’t much to say about him either. He was calculating, good with numbers, and obsessed with time, as was expected of someone in charge of shipping, and he owed everything to House Del Mar. He was a loyal and intelligent man. Reyna respected him greatly.

“Warden Anselmo Peña of the Royal Guard.” The leader of the Royal Guard was a bronze man with dark hair and a short beard, with protective, hazel western eyes, wearing the shiny, golden armor of the Royal Guard, as well as the sparkling, white cloak of the Warden. He had been Reynaldo’s paramour. The one who took his virginity. Reyna had always been jealous of that. As his paramour, he was required to stay by Reynaldo’s side for the rest of his life, so he’d joined the Royal Guard to do so. Reynaldo had trusted him, so Reyna had trusted him, and it was what led her to eventually name him Warden, but their mutual connection to Reynaldo was really all that they had in common. He stood out among the rest of the Court, in that he was from House Peña. House Peña was, in fact, a regional House, one of the twenty major Houses of Ravarra, but it was one of the ten that did not have a place on the Monarch’s Court. Some may have viewed the remaining ten as being of less importance than the ten on the Court, but in truth, they all had the same amount of power and independence.

“Knight Premier Luis Ayala.” Reyna smiled briefly at her childhood friend, earning her a smirk back. This was the first time she’d seen him in months. He was a golden-skinned man with wavy, black hair, clean-shaven, and flirty, brown eyes, wearing the silvery armor and blue cloak of the Premier. Without Sandro, Luis was now the only one she truly had left.

Reyna nodded, “Among our absences, we have,” she glanced at the empty chair, “Lord Malvado Del Fuego. Protector of the north.” She already knew what that bastard would look like. He would have been an elderly, light-skinned man with a short, white beard and balding hair, with evil, round blue eyes, wearing black leggings and a red tunic. Just the thought of that traitor made her want to stab something.

“And, thank God for it,” Lady Genoveva blurted out, “My apologies, your grace. Please, do continue.”

Reyna nodded again, “We are gathered here tonight to discuss the issue of the growing rebellion in the north, led by Lord Malvado of House Del Fuego, protector of the north. I would seek the Court’s guidance on how to handle this matter. You may speak freely.”

“Then, might we address the dragon in the room?” Lord Rodolfo demanded, “Lord Del Fuego may lead the revolt in the north, but it was Lord Duran who spearheaded the raid on the capital, kidnapping our future, and causing countless casualties throughout!”

“Including that of High Sir Sandro Carrera,” Warden Anselmo added.

Premier Luis hung his head, “May he rest in peace...”

“Nonsense!” Lady Genoveva defended her son-in-law, “Lord Duran didn’t act out of choice, Lord Travieso, and you know this! You know what that... fathead traitor is capable of! You know better than all of us! You’re family has always been quite chummy with theirs.”

Bernardo snarled.

“Nevertheless,” Lord Rodolfo defended himself, “it was not I that attacked the Ciudad, and kidnapped the young Prince.”

“Do you have any idea how much shadow-traveling I had to do to get him out of the Valle? I’m quite exhausted,” Andrea sighed, “You’re rather close with Lord Del Fuego, are you not?”

“What are you implying...?” Lord Rodolfo demanded.

“Only what we’re all thinking,” Andrea sighed, “That you helped him somehow, and now you’re here as a spy.”

“Watch your tone, Gray user!” Bernardo shot.

“I stopped our association with House Del Fuego the second I heard of the raid on the capital! You and Lord Duran share lands, Arch Sorceress. Perhaps you are simply accusing me to hide your own guiltiness!”

“Hohoho, please, my fellows!” Lord Celso chortled, “We are not gathered here to assign blame! We are all allies here! Let us act like the civilized people that we are! Hohoho—oh...” He placed a hand on his forehead. He’d been doing that a lot lately. And, Reyna knew why.

Her mother had said it. Her uncle was old. Very old. Even older than her father, who was long passed. And, he wasn’t as strong as the likes of Lady Genoveva. His time would come eventually, but Reyna never thought it would be so soon. But, she didn’t think about that. She refused to.

She’d lost too many already.

“I agree with Lord Mendoza,” Lord Raymundo stated, “We are civilized people. Let us act like it. And, civilized people hear all sides of the story before assigning blame. Would you like to say something, Lord Duran?”

“Only what you’ve all already heard,” Lord Severo stated, “That I did what I did for the Valle, which was in danger due to Lord Del Fuego’s... subtle threats... and beasts.”

“Hmm. Interesting.” Lord Porfirio noted, “What do you think, Lord Puerta?”

“It is indeed interesting, Lord Rosales,” Lord Fernando pushed his eyeglasses up, “Perhaps we should consult our whisperers. Lady Ayala? I would seek your input on the matter.”

Lady Chava looked Lord Severo over. “He speaks the truth. There are no lies in his voice.”

“Perhaps, he is a very good liar!” Warden Anselmo countered.

“Hah!” Lady Genoveva cackled, “He can’t lie for shit! A goblin possessed by a truth spell could lie better than his ass!”

Lord Severo rolled his eyes, “I thank you for your support, Lady Castillo.”

“That’s Mother to you, young man!” Lady Genoveva pointed.

“‘Young’ man?” Lord Celso chortled, “Hohoho!”

“Lady Castillo does have a point,” Lady Chava noted, “The Duran’s strength lies in battle, not espionage.”

“And, our strength lies in espionage, not battle,” Premier Luis countered, “Yet, here I am, fib-face. Knight Premier Luis Ayala.”

“With espionage comes adaptability. And, don’t call me fib-face, you... child!”

“Ooh. Real mature.”

“What do you think, Premier Luis?” Lord Porfirio asked.

“My cousin’s input’s not enough for you?” Premier Luis asked.

“Always best to use every available recourse when necessary,” Lord Fernando explained, “Why take the input of only one whisperer when we have two present?”

“That’s awfully stereotypical!” Warden Anselmo accused.

“It’s fine, Warden Anselmo. Hmm...” Premier Luis looked Lord Severo over for a second, “I may not have Lady Ayala’s certainty, but... I believe he speaks the truth.”

“Hah! Well, there you have it!” Lady Genoveva glared at Lord Rodolfo, “Are you satisfied, or do you need to go vine-swinging to clear your head?”

Bernardo glared, “How dare you—!”

“Do shut up, dear. It’s not colorist... Though that eye color is rather unnatural.”

Andrea laughed at that. Bernardo’s eyes began to glow...

“Enough,” Reyna ordered calmly. Everyone turned to her. “I trust the Ayala’s inputs. The matter of Lord Duran’s allegiance is settled. Let us move onto other matters,” she turned to Geronimo, “You’re unusually quiet lately.”

Geronimo perked up, “I am simply waiting for my turn to speak, your grace. I request your permission to inform the Court of our chosen one.”

Reyna couldn’t help but smile. He was too damned respectful, “You may. Tell them.”

“Tell us what?” Lord Rodolfo demanded, “What’s this about a chosen one?”

Geronimo bowed his head, then turned his attention to the Court.

“A few days ago, after the raid, her grace and I were surveying the lands for any damages done to the heartland areas. On the way, I had a vision, and I saw a boy. A boy who would bring peace back to our Kingdom, and rescue the young Prince.”

Lord Severo snorted, “Victor.”

Lady Genoveva stared at him sideways, “You knew about this?”

“I did. That boy saved my life. Allowed me to go home to your grandson.”

“Huh! I suppose I owe him my gratitude!”

Geronimo nodded, “We sent that boy to the Tierra Del Fuego, in hopes that he would succeed.”

“Alone?” Lord Rodolfo demanded, “One boy against the whole north?”

Lord Raymundo chuckled dryly, “For once I agree with Lord Travieso. Those don’t seem like favorable odds. If he actually succeeds, he and the Prince will probably be best friends for life.”

Andrea sighed, “Not best friends, Lord Del Mar, but they will certainly be something for life.”

Reyna knew exactly what she was implying.

“You’re certainly placing high hopes on this one boy,” Bernardo scoffed, “Where did you find him?”

“The Río De La Luz,” Reyna answered.

Lord Rodolfo glared, “That is my territory! Forgive me, your grace, but I would have liked to have been informed that you were plucking boys from my lands!”

Reyna rolled her eyes, “The Río is in the heartlands, not in the east, and it belongs to Lady Rivera, and I did make sure she was informed. Actually, she speaks very highly of him. Almost as if he were a friend.”

“House Rivera has no place on the Court!”

“But, it is an independent, regional House all the same.”

“Going back to the subject, he seems to have made some decent progress,” Lord Severo noted, “He was quite confident last I saw him. I told him all I could about the Del Fuego patrols, and I haven’t heard report of any gold-knights captured.”

“Gold-knight...” Lady Chava pondered, “Was this boy supplied with the armor of the Royal Guard?”

“Yes,” Warden Anselmo confirmed, “Why?”

“One of my whisperers in the Bosque Oscuro reported a boy who apparently only paid in gold. He was hiding shiny armor and an unusual sword under a large cloak. He didn’t give a name, though a little boy he bedded did say something about a, ‘Victor.’ I thought he’d meant, ‘victorious,’ though it seems I was wrong.”

“Yes, that is him,” Geronimo confirmed, “The sword, I created with magic.”

“He bedded a little boy!?” Premier Luis looked horrified, “My word!”

“I know not the exact details of what occurred between them,” Lady Chava explained, “This Victor refused the company of girls, so the boy was sent to satisfy him. Both emerged in happy moods. Though, I suppose one could gain happiness without bedding. Perhaps they simply played charades all night.”

“A wizardess near the border to the Tierra sent word to me that she had reunited with a relative she hadn’t seen in some time,” Geronimo stated.

Lady Chava nodded, “That’s an unusual thing to write about to one’s magic Overseer.”

“It is. That is why I consulted her family history and found something interesting,” Geronimo stated, “This wizardess is the great-granddaughter of the late merchant, Evangelina.”

“Ahh,” Lord Raymundo smiled, “My people’s savior. But, what’s that got to do with anything?”

“Oh, did I not mention?” Geronimo asked, “My apologies. Victor is also one of her great-grandchildren. He has her magic eyes.”

“Oh. My word,” Lord Raymundo looked surprised, “Then, they are related. Perhaps this Victor was, indeed, said reunited relative.”

“Magic eyes,” Bernardo scratched his chin, “Witch Pablo Porra was reported dead alongside his brother, Lord Pedro, and eight others just yesterday. No witnesses, but the cut marks... it’s assumed there was some magic involved.”

Andrea looked at Geronimo, “The magic sword.”

Geronimo nodded.

“Err...” Lord Porfirio looked puzzled, “Just this morning, I was sent word that House Del Fuego wanted an alliance. Naturally, I refused, but they said that they needed financial aid for some... damages to the dungeon.”

“This boy!” Lady Genoveva cut in, “If he has the merchant’s eyes, they must be western. He wouldn’t happen to have the look of a north-southerner with those eyes, would he?”

“Yes, he does,” Geronimo confirmed.

“Hah!” She looked giddy, “Just this morning, I received word of fugitives damaging a House’s property and kidnapping a nobleman. It didn’t say anything aside from that, but it did give descriptions. There were three of them, plus an infant dragon. A little wizard’s apprentice, a half-naked westerner, and another boy matching that description.”

A half-naked westerner? That could only be...

“He kidnapped a nobleman and damaged property!?” Lord Rodolfo scoffed, “This is outrageous!”

Lady Genoveva chuckled, “That depends. It didn’t say whose property or who the nobleman was. The Del Fuego dungeon was damaged this morning. A nobleman’s property... Lady Ayala, you receive daily reports on the activities of Lord Del Fuego, yes?”

“I do,” Lady Chava confirmed.

“What did they say today?”

“That the Del Fuego’s have ordered that these fugitives be hunted down immediately. They are being unusually obsessive about it...” she seemed to consider something, “...and, the orders did not come directly from Lord Del Fuego. In fact, there was no sighting of him today at all.”

Reyna gasped. Everyone looked at her.

“It all adds up. Victor. He saved Lord Duran. He avoided the patrols. He was encountered by Lady Ayala’s whisperer and this little boy. He ran into this wizardess relative of his. He killed Lord and Witch Porra, and...” she looked up at the Court with a smile, “...he attacked the dungeon, took Malvado hostage, and escaped!”

Lord Fernando pushed up his eyeglasses, “And, he escaped alongside this dragon, this apprentice, and...”

“My son!” Reyna felt tears of joy roll down her cheeks. He’d done it! Victor had done it! He’d saved Esteban! He’d saved her son! They must have been on their way back now! To think! Soon, she would be reunited with—

DING DING DING DING

The Court looked around frantically.

“Ho!” Lord Celso sputtered, “What is happening!?”

Lady Chava looked around, “Those are alarm bells...”

Lord Porfirio bounced out of his seat, “WE’RE UNDER ATTACK!!!”

“Protect the castle!” Lord Fernando whimpered.

“Protect the children!” Lady Genoveva demanded.

“PROTECT THE MONEY!!!”

Lady Genoveva glared at Lord Porfirio.

Warden Anselmo stood and drew his sword, “I can’t speak for the money, but the castle won’t fall, I assure you. I’ll see to it personally!”

Premier Luis did the same, “As will I! Nobody’s touching Ciudad children tonight!”

CREAK

The doors to the courtroom burst open. Everybody stood on edge until they saw who had entered. She rushed over and bowed to Reyna, “Your grace.”

It was High Dame Marisol. The Royal Guard’s sole woman. She was a young, western woman with bronze skin, brown eyes, straight, dark hair, and dark features.

Reyna nodded at her, “What is it?”

“My apologies, your grace, but I must get you to safety!”

“From what?”

“Dragon! A little, red one! It’s flying straight for the castle!”

“PROTECT THE MONEY!!!”

Lady Genoveva smacked Lord Porfirio across the head, “What does a dragon want with money, you fat fuck!?”

But, Reyna didn’t hear them. A little, red dragon. An infant dragon!

Reyna smiled.

“Your grace?” Marisol looked confused, “We must go! We must—!”

“No.”

“Eh—...no?”

“No,” she smiled at her, “High Dame Marisol, would you be so kind as to escort me to the nearest balcony?”

Chapter Text

At first, Benedicto was confused.

Almost the second he’d dropped from the clouds, the alarm bells started blaring all over the Ciudad Del Fundador. There was nothing else going on from what he could see, so they must have been for him. Why, though? He was coming to deliver a traitor to justice! Why was that cause for alarm?

That was when he remembered that he was flying in on the back of a fucking dragon.

“Oh,” he said aloud, “I don’t suppose you could do something to, I don’t know, calm them down?”

ROAR, ‘WHAT DO I LOOK LIKE, A JESTER!? DO IT YOURSELF, YOU DICK!!!’

Benedicto sighed. He had to do everything himself. Now, how to get them to not shoot them out of the sky? Hmm...

He got an idea! He just hoped the Grand Wizard was around somewhere. He pulled his wand and aimed it upward, focusing on a flare spell...

SHOO...PEW

The alarm bells stopped ringing almost instantly. That was a relief. At least he wasn’t getting shot down. Now, he just needed a response.

And, he got it. Not one, not two, but three flare spells shot into the air from a balcony on the castle. One light, one dark, and one gray.

“Oh...” Benedicto grumbled, “Those assholes...”

ROAR, ‘HOLD ON, DICKS!!!’

Benedicto grabbed the tied-up man’s shoulder and whispered into his ear, “To put it less vulgarly, hold on.”

They swooped downward toward the source of the spells.

***

He was surprised when he finally reached them. He was expecting the Queen, The Grand Wizard, and those other two fuck-nuts, and maybe the Royal Guards, but not those other eleven noblemen with them. Twelve, if you counted the old lady in the green dress at the front of the crowd with her fists raised.

Oh. Benedicto had heard about something like this. What was it called? The Butterfly’s Court? He was fairly certain the word was some kind of butterfly...

Incendio landed a few feet away from the crowd.

“Ahh!” The old lady in the green dress exclaimed as she kept her fists raised, “It’s only an infant! This’ll be a walk in the gardens! Stay back everyone, I’ll handle this!”

The Queen rolled her eyes, “Mother...”

“Don’t worry, Reyna! I can handle him! I’ve been slaying dragons for forty years! This cunt will be like slicing through a loaf of bread! Someone fetch my broadsword!”

ROAR, ‘This old dick is mean! Can I eat her?’

“I understood that!” She pointed a shaky finger, “I’ve been fighting your kind for forty years, and I’ve never been so much as burned! I’m not about to start today!” She lifted her dress and started waddling off.

“Mother,” the Queen stared at her blankly, “You can’t outrun a dragon...”

“I know that! I just have to outrun you! Eh-heh-heh-heh-heh!”

She cackled like a stereotypical witch.

When they were safe from the crazy Queen Mother, Benedicto slid off of his back with his hostage in tow, and just barely managed to stop himself from rubbing his sore ass. Riding a dragon was fun, but it was hell on a wrong-bodied guy’s tailbone! The Queen and the Magic Overseers stepped toward.

Benedicto bowed, “Your grace. Grand Wizard.” He made a point of ignoring the other two.

The Grand Wizard was wearing white, for once. Understandable, considering his current... company.

Incendio bowed and snorted, ‘Queen Dick. Magic dicks.’

The Queen looked around at all of them with a look of disappointment, as if she were expecting more.

Oh...

Yeah, about that...

He tried to cheer her up by shoving the hostage forward.

“I present to you Lord Malvado of House Del Fuego, protector of the north, and bane of the south, east, and west!”

The Queen glared at the gagged man in front of her. He refused to look her in the eye. Her grace looked ready to pull out a knife and stab him.

“Hohoho!” Some old, round guy in a green tunic chortled, “It appears that the entire Court is assembled after all! Hohoho! Hoho—oh...” He put a hand to his forehead. Some golden woman with a dress that matched her skin tone placed a hand on his shoulder.

The Queen looked back at them, “Uncle, you need your rest. Everyone go back inside. High Dame Marisol,” she turned back and glared at the hostage, “Show Lord Del Fuego what it’s like being the prisoner of a dungeon instead of the owner. The deepest, darkest cell you can find.”

A female gold-knight came up and took the traitor off of Benedicto’s hands.

“So,” some fat guy in a bright red tunic asked, “The money is safe, right?”

What the fuck!? What did that have to do with anything!? An old woman in a headdress facepalmed herself.

“Yes, the money is safe,” the Queen assured him, “Go back inside, all of you.”

The noblemen and the Guards went back inside, the old guy being supported by the golden woman and the old headdress woman. The three Overseers stayed outside. When everyone else had left, the Queen turned to Benedicto.

“Where is my son?”

“Err...” Benedicto held up his hands, “He’s—he’s safe, I assure you! Or, at least he was when we left... but, I trust Victor to get him back in one piece!”

“Hmph,” the woman in gray muttered, “Victor, again. Tell me, before you left, what sort of relationship was forming between the two?”

Benedicto glanced at her sideways, “I believe they were already growing to be good friends, Grand Sorceress.”

“Arch Sorceress.”

“Right.” Benedicto knew that, but he didn’t give a fuck.

Good friends may have been what they tried to make it look like, but anyone with eyes could see it was much more than that. Benedicto had half-expected them to... do something before Lord Macho-Desperado Del Fuck-Face interrupted them. He wasn’t going to tell that to this fucking Gray user, though.

“So, they were safe?” The Queen asked, “Victor has rescued my son, and they’re on their way back?”

“As we speak, your grace,” Benedicto confirmed.

“Good,” the Grand Wizard stated, “They’ll likely come back the same route. We’ll send word to Lady Ayala’s whisperer to give them aid,” he turned to Benedicto, “You have done well, Apprentice.”

That filled Benedicto with glee. Getting compliments from the big boss was something he’d dreamt of forever! Maybe he could convince him to help with the ritual, like Victor had said!

“Yes, well done,” the Queen agreed, “I truly appreciate everything you’ve done. With Malvado and my son. I’ll see you rewarded when—“

SWOOSH

A flash. Time stopped. White. New scenes replaced reality.

A vision? Now? What could this possibly mean?

He saw two figures, a gold-knight with magic eyes and a figure of light wearing a crown, wandering amongst dark trees.

He saw them stumble across a little structure, where a round, shadowy figure with robes as green as the trees beckoned them over.

He saw them enter the structure, and when they did, the shadow pulled a blade from his robes and rushed in after them.

SWOOSH

Another flash. Benedicto was back on the balcony with the Queen, Incendio, and the Overseers. The Overseers all looked out of it. They must have seen it too.

“What?” The Queen demanded, “What is it?”

“A vision, your grace,” the one in black informed her.

“Yes, indeed,” the Grand Wizard confirmed, “We have work to do.”

Chapter Text

If there was one thing in the world that Amador was best at, it was getting fucked.

He’d been getting fucked and enjoying it for almost longer than he could remember. Ever since, he’d been getting fucked by squires, knights, manservants, magic users, his paramour, other people’s paramours, merchant boys, sailor boys, noble boys, aristocrat boys, commoner boys, young boys, old boys, young men, sometimes old men, and pretty much anyone with a dick who was interested. He’d even been fucked by the widower Lord Loyola once.

He was always getting fucked. He enjoyed getting fucked, and everyone enjoyed fucking him. Why? Because, God and magic had blessed this, ‘innocent,’ little boy with magic harnessed in the most attractive part of his body. Yes, that’s right...

Amador Del Mar had a magic ass.

All of the attention was always focused on him and his blessed ass.

He was a whore. Heir to his House, and also a whore. He loved being a whore. He loved getting fucked.

He loved his magic ass.

But, he also loved his family.

He loved his father, Lord Raymundo Del Mar, his mother, Lady Catalina Del Mar, his Uncle Ramon Del Mar, his Aunt Roana Del Mar, his Aunt Claudia Contreras, his cousin, Pancho Contreras, and his grandmother, Lady Pura Contreras. He loved his Aunt Queen Reyna Reyes.

He loved his twin sister, Witch Marina Del Mar.

He loved her very much. She was just minutes older than him, the original heiress to their House, but they were still equals. They did everything together when they were little. He loved playing with her, playing with their twin Delmaran Mau cats, Diablo and Elena, with her, running around the Del Mar citadel doing whatever they pleased with her, playing pranks on anybody and everybody around with her.

They were literally identical. They both had the same shade of bronze skin, the same shoulder-length, dark hair, the same androgynous faces, and their mother’s extremely bright, brown eyes. As a result, they had often crossdressed together, and found out just how differently they were treated by everyone else. Second-born Amador always had it easy, while heiress Marina had so much responsibility, but that never changed their opinions of each other in the slightest. Now, they could be told apart. They were both always noticeably horny, and that was a definite difference between them—that, and the fact that Marina had tits now. Plus, those scary, yellow witch’s eyes.

The two had even lost their virginities alongside each other. They had known from the start that they were different from most other people. Most girls liked boys, and most boys liked girls. Not them. Marina liked girls, and Amador liked boys. They were different. But, they didn’t care in the slightest. They’d been kissing their own kind since before either of them could remember. They had both begun puberty long before adolescent age, and one day, they brought in two shy squires—a girl for Marina, and a boy for Amador—to experiment, to test these new feelings, to experience this act that was supposed to be one the best things that a person could experience. And, it had been. It had been the greatest experience of both of their lives. And, they’d done it right beside each other. How old had they been?

Eight years old.

Say what you will about that, but neither Amador nor Marina ever regretted what happened for a second. It was when they’d discovered the most beautiful thing that God ever created for people to share with each other, and it was the greatest experience of their lives. After that, they continued to regularly share that experience with anyone willing, becoming the whores that they were always destined to be. And, they’d done it together.

At thirteen, Marina left to join the Order of Dark Magic. She didn’t have to, but she chose then to renounce her birthright, leaving Amador to become the heir to House Del Mar. He missed her, and though she might have trouble admitting it, she missed him too. Amador had his paramour to keep him from being lonely, and Marina had hers, but they still missed each other. They would never forget those memories of their time together.

He loved—loved—his paramour, Aurelio Ayala.

There weren’t words to describe how much he loved Aurelio. One thing for certain was that it was definitely not the same love he felt for his family. This was the love you hear about in bedtime stories. The love of legends. The love that makes you want to spend the rest of your lives by each other’s sides. As paramours, that was already their destiny, but becoming paramours was their choice. Because, that’s how much they loved each other. Amador would love Aurelio forever, no matter what.

Not to mention the incredible sex.

The sex he’d had with his golden lover was, and still was to this day, the best he’d ever had—and that was saying something coming from him. They had it every hour of everyday. It all started when they were ten. Aurelio’s father, Premier Luis Ayala, and Amador’s mother had been best friends in their youth, and as a gesture of their continued friendship in adulthood, Aurelio was sent to become Amador’s manservant. Amador had been smitten with him from the beginning. Him and his golden everything. Golden skin, golden hair, golden eyes, golden clothes, golden belongings, and even a golden cat named Oro—whom Diablo and Elena got along wonderfully with. In fact, his skin, like Amador’s ass, was apparently magic. That hadn’t surprised Amador in the slightest. His skin was so beautiful.

After that, it all happened in twos. Two days before he convinced him to kiss him, two weeks before he convinced him into his bed, and two months before he said that he loved him and convinced him to become his paramour. He loved him. And, he loved him back. After that, he had turned him into a whore too, and now he was just as bad as Amador.

Amador the Whore and his Whore Paramour.

Now, their fates were tied. They were inseparable. And, that would never change.

And, he especially loved his cousin, Prince Esteban Reyes.

He loved, loved, loved Esteban. Esteban meant everything to him. Not in the way that he loved Aurelio—though admittedly, he had wanted to have sex with him on occasion. Yes, they were blood-related, but so were he and Pancho! And, he’d had sex with him!—but in that familial bonding type of way. They had grown up together. Him, Esteban, Marina, Feliciano, and even Aurelio later on.

Amador had taught him everything important about being a boy. How to masturbate properly. How to play with himself properly. He’d even had to teach him how to pee properly. When they’d found out that he liked boys too, he’d wanted to teach him how to be a whore, but that was one lesson that Esteban had refused to learn.

It was fun. It was all fun. Growing up alongside the heir to the realm was the greatest non-sexual fun he could ever have.

But now, he was in danger. Kidnapped by the evil Lord Malvado Del Fuego. The things that came to kind of what they could have been doing to him had made Amador want to cry. He never liked seeing him hurt. None of them did. It gave them all these indescribable feelings of dread to see him that way. When he was hurt, they were all hurt.

They had come to the capital with their parents for the Court gathering. Amador, Aurelio, and Feliciano too. Marina, though. Amador had never wished he could be her so much until that moment.

Marina was up north. She was assigned to her paramour’s northern House, and now she could be vital to getting their cousin home. Amador just wished he could help. Somehow.

They’d just gotten the good news a few hours ago. A little dragon and a wizard’s apprentice showed up with Lord Malvado in bonds, with news that Esteban had been rescued by a commoner boy with magic eyes—who sounded pretty cute, by the way—and was on his way back to the capital. Amador was so happy. Now, all he had to do was wait.

And, what could have possibly been a better way to pass the time?

***

“Harder. Harder! I’ve had eleven-year-old boys who could fuck harder than you!”

“Oh! God!”

Amador was currently underneath a tanned-skinned knight in pretty armor with big arms and flowing, blonde hair. He was the type who needed motivation.

“Harder! Harder! HARDER!!! ARE YOU DEAF!!!?? YOUR DEL MAR LIEGE ORDERS YOU TO FUCK HIM HARDER!!!”

“AAH!!!”

He came into him with a scream. He was a screamer too, apparently. Amador rode through his spasms with ease and savored the heat that shot up inside of him. When they stopped, the knight went limp.

“Oh God! You’re amazing!”

“I know. I’ve had a lot of practice,” he batted his eyes. He always batted his eyes. It was another of his defining traits.

“Oh, careful there! You’ll get me going again.”

“I’m always up for a round two,” he kept batting his eyes as he cleaned himself off, “But, I should probably be getting back to my quarters before my cat claws up the furniture. And, you should get back to your post before someone comes looking.”

“Right. Right,” he pulled out of him and stood to readjust his armor, “My wife could have me beheaded for this, you know?”

She actually could have. This could definitely be viewed as adultery, and in Ravarra, adultery was a crime worthy of capital punishment. After Queen Paulina the Vengeful had walked in on her husband, King Diego, in bed with numerous lovers, adultery had become one of the most heinous crimes in the realm.

“One encounter that no one will ever know about,” Amador promised as he stood and pulled up his leggings, “You have nothing to worry about. I am loyal to my word.”

“Heh. Right. ‘Loyalty unto death.’”

‘Loyalty unto death.’ The words of House Del Mar. Inspiring words that Amador strived to live by.

Amador smiled, “That’s right. ‘Loyalty unto death.’ You have my word. Now, get going, Sir Scream.”

“Right. Thanks again. Really,” he seemed to hesitate. Then, he pulled Amador in and kissed him.

Ooh. He was a kisser too. Amador was almost tempted to keep him. He could lock him up in the dungeons of the Del Mar citadel and go down to ride his dick whenever he wanted.

When the kiss broke, Amador smiled at the knight, then left to return to his quarters.

***

He didn’t even make it past the first hallway, before someone called to him.

“Amador?”

Amador turned to see a boy in the chainmail armor and cloak of a naval knight.

“Oh, hi Adri!”

Adriano Puerta was the grandson of Lord Fernando Puerta, master of ships. He was a squire in the navy, and just a really damned cute boy who was barely older than Amador himself. He had bronze skin, dark hair tied back with a couple of locks going down the sides of his face, happy, brown eyes, and an adorable smile. Around his neck, he wore a pearl necklace with a pendant of the Puerta anchor. They’d known each other for a number of years, and were really good friends.

With all of the benefits that came with it, of course.

Adriano smiled and walked over to him, “You’re looking satisfied. Taken a few good ones up the ass tonight, have you?”

Amador snorted. He always loved Adriano’s blunt sailor talk. “Indeed, I have. The heartlands always have the most blue-balled knights in the Kingdom. Curing them of that is always a favorable hobby.”

“Good to know.”

“So, is there something that I can...” Amador batted his eyes, “...help you with tonight?”

“Depends. Is tonight strictly reserved for the heartlands knights, or...” he reached up and brushed Amador’s hair, “...are you willing to give a fellow westerner a good lay for a time?”

Amador batted his eyes again, “Oh, for one of our staunch defenders in the navy? My legs are spread on demand! Why don’t we go somewhere a little more secluded for a while.”

“Read my mind.”

Adriano spanked him as he turned to go. They walked for a little while until they found a roomy closet with a couple of long chests in the corner. As soon as they entered, Adriano closed the door and pushed Amador up against the wall. He began to kiss him roughly.

“Mm, so eager,” Amador smirked against his lips, “Such hunger and need. Such desire! Such—mm... such a big and burly sailor.”

“Mhm,” Adriano’s hands wandered down and squeezed Amador’s ass, “It’s not easy being such a big and burly sailor. Being out at sea can be... quite lonesome, you know?”

“I guess I wouldn’t,” Amador whispered, “I live on a big, beautiful island where everyone is fucking everyone else.”

“Mm, I’ll have to convince mother to make port there more often. C’mere!”

Adriano hauled him up and lied him down across a large chest. He crawled on top of him and resumed kissing as he undid his leggings, presenting his considerable, sailor manhood for Amador to receive. He then took a fistful of Amador’s own leggings and began to pull them down.

“Ah-ah!” Amador dug into his tunic and came out with his vial, “Forgetting the Intruder, are we, Adri? Seems you’ve been sleeping with too many girls lately.”

He held up the vial of glowing, green fluid to him. The Swift Intruder, it was called. A magical fluid that male paramours used to lubricate the anus for sex. To put it lightly, Amador and Aurelio had about four lifetime supplies back at the citadel.

Adriano took the vial, “Sorry about that. Do prefer males, but at sea, you take what you can get.”

“If you say so,” Amador shrugged. Though he would likely have his beautiful paramour with him, he made a mental note never to be in that situation.

Adriano popped the cork and poured a decent amount into his hands, “Guessing you don’t need a stretching.”

“No shit, Queen Santana,” Amador batted his eyes. He was still comfortably stretched from his previous encounter with the knight. And, the manservant before that. And, the sorcerer before him. The point being that he wouldn’t need anymore stretching for a while.

Adriano coated his member as Amador watched on hungrily. When the monster was glowing green on all angles, Adriano positioned himself at Amador’s waiting entrance.

“Ready?”

“That’s a dumbass question. You’re wearing Intruder, are you not?”

“I am.”

“So, intrude me!”

Adriano snorted, “Oh, I will. Like a battering ram and castle gates.”

“Mm, you’ll never penetrate the walls of my domain!” Amador pretended, “My defenses are too strong!”

“We’ll see about that...”

He pushed in.

Amador’s head flew back as he savored that intruding—there really was no better word for it—feeling entering his beautiful body. He moaned as it surged further and further into him.

When he was all the way in, Adriano leaned down and nibbled at Amador’s neck, “Looks like you’ve been penetrated. Best submit to me while you still can.”

“Oh, please stop hurting me!” Amador was smiling widely, “I submit to your dominance, oh burly one!”

“Yes, you do...”

He slowly started to pull out. Then, he thrusted back in.

“Ooh!” Amador exclaimed, “Is it that serious?”

“Ever had blue balls before?”

“Not since my age was in single digits.” Aurelio made sure of that.

“Figures. Well, I haven’t had the time to cum since I got here, so yeah, it’s fucking serious.”

“Sounds like it, but I say there’s always time to cum,” Amador reached back and spanked his ass, “Let’s go!”

Adriano pulled out, and thrust in again. Again. Again. When he hit that spot inside him, Amador gasped.

“Liked that, did you?”

“Shut up and fuck me!”

“By your command, Lord Amador.”

He continued to thrust, hitting Amador’s happy place almost every time. After some time, Amador felt his climax approaching.

“Ng! Adri!” Amador squirmed, “C-could you...?”

“My pleasure!” He reached forward and wrapped a hand around Amador’s dick, massaging it with every thrust.

Finally, Amador came with a long moan, and felt those glorious sensations overcoming him. God, people like Adriano were such a blessing! After a few more thrusts, Adriano tightened inside him and shot with a grunt.

After that, they were silent. Amador breathed as Adriano pulled out of him.

“Well,” Adriano smiled tiredly as he redid his leggings, “Worth abandoning my post, as always.”

Amador batted his eyes, “I’ll make a note not to have you executed for desertion. Be sure to recommend a friend.”

“Heh. I will,” he leaned down and kissed him, “Be seeing you.”

And with that, Adriano made his leave. Amador wiped himself off with a trusty rag, stood and pulled up his leggings, then left and continued back to his quarters.

***

Amador sat and was petting Elena on his bed. Amador learned at a young age that he could talk to animals. It was apparently unusual, but perhaps God had chosen to bless him with this as well as his magic ass. So, while he petted Elena, he decided to strike up a conversation with her.

“So, little kitten eyes,” Amador continued to pet her, “Do you miss Diablo?”

Mewl, ‘Yes, I do, buddy! Very much! Do you miss sister-buddy?’

“Oh yes, I do, Elena. Very much.”

When Marina had left at thirteen, she’d taken Diablo with her, so Elena understood the emptiness that he felt not having his twin at his side.

Mewl, ‘I hope they’re okay, buddy! I love them! I hope Prince-buddy gets home safe too!’

“Hm,” Amador nodded, “Me too.”

Mewl, ‘Are you worried, buddy?’

“I am...” Amador whispered.

Mewl, ‘How about a mouse to cheer you up?’

Amador glared at her, “No! Don’t you dare! No! Mice!” Amador hated mice. Both dead and alive.

Mewl, ‘Aww!’

Amador kept petting her, just feeling her soft fur and listening to her purring.

Then, the door to his quarters creaked open. He turned to see his golden paramour entering. Oro strolled in and looked up at Elena.

Mewl, ‘Hi, buddy!’

Mewl, ‘Hi, buddy!’

Aurelio giggled, “You two are adorable.” Aurelio could talk to animals too. Why, no one knew, but they could all talk to them. Maybe people like them were changing? Who knows? Aurelio looked up and smiled at Amador, “Hello there.”

“Where have you been!?” Amador started bouncing up and down on the bed, “You’ve been gone so long! I thought I was going to have to come look for you!” He smiled coyly, “Maybe find you in a dark alley or somewhere where I could just sneak up to you, subdue you, and have my way with you.”

Aurelio batted his golden eyes as he walked over, “Maybe next time. I just got done sucking off a wizard. He casted a spell that made his cum taste like strawberries. Here, taste.”

Aurelio cupped his face and kissed him on his lips. Sure enough, he tasted like strawberries.

When they broke, Amador giggled happily, “I always like it when they do that.” He smiled into Aurelio’s pretty, golden eyes, petted Aurelio’s wavy, golden hair, and caressed Aurelio’s smooth, golden skin. It was so pretty and soft.

“You’re so pretty,” Amador whispered.

Aurelio pinched his cheek, “Look who’s talking.”

Aurelio kissed him again before crawling into the bed. Amador spanked him playfully, then crawled back in with him.

Amador cuddled up to him, “Have you been to see the traitor?”

Aurelio kissed him, “No, he doesn’t deserve the presence of cute boys.”

“Probably true.” Amador had considered going down to ride his dick, but he really didn’t deserve that, “Now that he’s out of the way, hopefully Esteban will have an easier time getting home.”

“Yeah. Hopefully. Him and his possibly-cute rescuer.”

Amador giggled, “This boy has gone to great lengths to bring Esteban home. Maybe we should thank him properly when they get here.”

“I’m not sure he’d be interested.”

“You never know.”

“True.”

They continued to kiss as their hands wandered.

“One thing I don’t understand,” Amador thought out loud, “Who leads the Del Fuego’s now?”

Aurelio looked confused by that, “What do you mean?”

“I mean,” Amador explained, “Lord Del Fuego is locked up in the Palace dungeon, with no contact with the outside world, yet the armies and forces loyal to his House are still organized and fighting. Who leads House Del Fuego now?”

Aurelio seemed to consider that.

“Huh. Not sure. To be honest, I had the same question.”

“...Maybe Little Sombra? She is his heiress.”

Aurelio shook his head, “No, I don’t think so.”

“Hm, you’re probably right. She’s not capable of something like this.”

“Oh,” Aurelio snorted, “That’s not why at all. Trust me, she is more than capable. Little Sombra’s a little demon.”

Amador squinted, “I wouldn’t... go that far. Sure, she’s odd, but—“

“—Trust me. She’s a monster. A little demon child. She could probably destroy the whole realm if she wanted.”

Amador wasn’t sure, “How do you know?”

Aurelio smiled, “I’m a whisperer, I know everything.”

Amador rolled his eyes, “Alright then, if she’s such a monster, why don’t you think that she would do this?”

“Because, she’s the type of monster that hides in the shadows,” Aurelio explained, “The type that will stalk it’s prey for as long as necessary and wait for the right moment to strike. No, whoever’s leading the Del Fuego’s is pouring out every resource they’ve got. They’re holding nothing back. Trust me, right now, we’re dealing with a whole different kind of monster.”

Well, damn.

Amador would have never been able to figure all that out. His paramour really did know everything.

“Okay, I submit to your dominance,” Amador stated with a coy smile, “So, who do you think is the Kingdom’s current arch-nemesis?”

“Hmm...” Aurelio contemplated, “...What about the wizard brother?”

“Wizard Maligno? I heard the little apprentice sent him tumbling down the whole damned dungeon.”

“Magic users have survived worse,” Aurelio shrugged, “Just ask the Queen Mother.”

“What!? No!” Amador wanted nothing to do with Queen Santana! “You ask her! She’s scary!”

“Fuck no, I’m not going to ask her!” Apparently, neither did he. “We can get her grandnephew to ask her.”

CREAK

As if on cue, said grandnephew entered their quarters with that adorable smile on his face.

“Hi!” He waved at them.

“Hi, Feliz!” Amador called as he and Aurelio jumped off the bed.

Feliciano Mendoza was so cute. He had the most adorable face and he was always smiling that adorable smile. All the Mendoza’s had adorable smiles. Why? Because, they had magic parts too. All of them had the same one. A magic mouth. One of these days, Amador was going to get Feliciano to use that magic mouth to suck his dick.

And yes, he too could talk to animals.

They all could.

All, except for Esteban. Whenever one of them would say something to the cats, he would look at them in a funny way. They’d all agreed to keep him in the dark about it. Just so that they could have their own little secret from their future King.

Their ability may have been unusual, but no one was complaining with the results.

Feliciano wasn’t a whore like them. In fact, Amador was fairly certain that he and Aurelio were the only people he’d ever had sex with. When they were twelve, Feliciano had shown interest in experimenting sexually with them, and of course they’d jumped at the opportunity, so they took his virginity right out there, hidden in the gardens of the Founder’s Palace, with Feliciano’s dick up Amador’s ass, and Aurelio’s dick up Feliciano’s ass. Ever since then, having sex with him became something they would do at least three times whenever they saw him.

And right now, they were about to start number two.

Feliciano’s Naverese cat, Santana—who was named after his scary great aunt, yes—strolled in after him and looked at Oro and Elena.

Mewl, ‘Hi, buddies!’

Mewl mewl, ‘Hi, buddy!’

Amador glided over to Feliciano and started running a hand up his right arm while Aurelio did the same to his left, “What have you been up to, cuteness?”

“I was with my Mami. Grand-Papi isn’t feeling well again,” he answered before Aurelio kissed him. Feliciano giggled, “You taste like strawberries!”

They pulled him over and onto the bed, “Sorry to hear that. Let’s get your mind off of it, yeah?”

“How?... Oh, you mean...” he blushed and giggled, “Okay!”

He was so fucking cute. Amador almost felt bad about corrupting such a sweet and innocent soul with his overactive sex drive. Almost.

Feliciano lied back in the bed while Amador and Aurelio crawled up to his sides. He blushed as their hands made their way down into his leggings.

“So, aside from your grandfather’s health,” Amador asked as he and Aurelio began to stroke him, “How are you feeling?”

“Scared,” he squirmed a little cutely, “I’m worried about Esteban. I hope he’s okay.”

“He will be,” Aurelio assured him, “He’s going to get help.”

“How do you know?”

Aurelio smirked down at him, “What’s my last name?”

“...Ayala.”

“And, where am I from?”

“...The Ladera Bonita.”

“And, both of those mean...?”

“...You’re a whisperer.”

“That’s right,” he leaned down and planted a kiss on Feliciano’s cute little nose.

Amador looked over his paramour suspiciously.

“...You know something...”

Aurelio smiled at him, “I know everything.”

“You know what I mean. Tell me.”

“What will you do to me if I don’t?”

“I’ll fuck you really hard.”

“Sounds like fun.”

“Then, I’ll fuck you really soft. Or better yet, I won’t fuck you at all! For three whole hours!”

“Well, that’s just torture.”

Amador used his free hand to slap Aurelio’s arm, “Tell me!”

“Okay, okay. I submit to your dominance,” he began to explain, “I heard that Cousin Lady Chava has sent word—and coin—to a whisperer in the Bosque Oscuro. This whisperer is going to shelter Esteban and make arrangements to send him to House Ramos.”

“Ramos!?” Amador got excited, “That’s where Ma—!”

“ACK—!”

Feliciano gasped as he came in his pants. Aurelio and Amador removed their hands and started wiping them on his tunic.

“Hey!” Feliciano blushed.

“Don’t blame us, it’s your mess!” Aurelio told him.

Feliciano whined. It was cute. Everything he did was so cute.

“The point is, he’s safe,” Aurelio concluded, “He’s going to be safe. Everyone is making sure of that.”

Amador sighed, “That’s a relief.”

“I hope he’ll make it there okay,” Feliciano stated, “There are so many things that can go wrong out there. I’m scared!”

Amador cupped his cute little chin, “I’m sure they’ll be fine.”

“You think so?”

“Yeah. Now, take your clothes off.”

Chapter Text

“SHE DID WHAT!!!??”

“Tried to whore off her pre-adolescent son to me to repay my generosity.”

“That’s horrible! That—That’s just wrong! Is she his mother or his procuress!?”

“I know. And, this was just after I refused her offer of someone else’s daughter.”

“Are you taking me to an inn or a brothel, Valorous Victor?”

“Honestly, it’s hard to tell.”

“And, Lady Noguera’s her offspring as well? I wonder if Lord Daniel knows what his little brother-in-law is being put through.”

“Probably not. They would have likely scared him away with such cruelty. Which is why we need to get the boy out of there and away from her.”

“How are we even going to do that? Lina can barely fit just us.”

Whinny, ‘See! Even ya boy knows I can’t fit the all of y’all!’

Victor glared at her, “And, what would you suggest then? Just leaving him there to be whored off to someone else?”

Whinny, ‘Hell-to-da-no! But, da bitch-ass fact still remains, so I say someone walks, and I think it should be yo fat ass!’

“Hey!” Victor wasn’t fat! Maybe he had some little love handles, but they weren’t visible unless he was topless! “I’ll consider it if it comes to that, but I’d like to keep my options open.”

“What did she say?” The Prince asked.

“She said that I should walk so the two of you can ride on her,” Victor explained, “And, that I’m fat.”

The Prince giggled, “That’s probably the best way to go. Fat or not, you are the one wearing all the heavy armor.”

“The armor’s not heavy.”

Whinny, ‘Tell that to mah back!’

Victor ignored her, “I’ll do it if it comes to that, but I think that might just slow us down even more. We should leave the Bosque Oscuro as soon as possible in case the Del Fuego forces start to up their search.”

“That’s true, but we don’t have that many options right now.”

“Leaving the boy behind with his procuress mother isn’t one of them.”

Esteban snorted, “No shit, Queen Santana.”

“...Isn’t that your grandmother?”

“Yes, it is. Now, what I’m saying is, no, we are not going to leave him behind.”

“Agreed.”

“What’s his name?”

“Gilberto.”

The Prince giggled again, “That’s a funny name!”

Victor smiled, “It is,” he looked forward, “I just hope he’s alright.”

The Prince looked him over.

“You’re scared for him.”

Victor nodded, “I am.”

“I don’t know if I’ve ever seen you scared before.”

Victor smirked at him, “That’s because I’m never scared. Besides now, at least.”

The Prince snorted, “Is that so?”

“It is.”

“I bet I can scare you.”

“I bet you can’t.”

“Trust me, I can.”

“Try me.”

The Prince looked at him for a second.

“Nah,” he shook his head, “I wouldn’t do that to you.”

“Go ahead,” Victor encouraged him, “It’s not going to work.”

He was probably just going to jerk his head forward and scream, ‘boo!’

“You really don’t want me to do that, Valorous Victor.”

“Yes, I really do, your grace. Go on. Try it.”

The Prince shook his head, “Well, alright. But, just know that you asked for this...”

He brought his mouth up to Victor’s ear. Well, that in itself did make Victor feel funny, but not in a scared way. If he was just going to scream in his ear—

—...But, he didn’t. He only whispered. Only whispered one thing. But, that one thing was, indeed, so scary, that it nearly made Victor the first ever human to fly...

“...Luna...”

Victor jerked away instantly. He glared at the Prince.

“Your grace, with all due respect... Don’t ever say that name again.”

Luna. That name was feared. Feared by anyone from, or who had family from, the De La Luz lands. For damn good reason...

The Prince shrugged, “I warned you.”

He had. Victor had brought that on himself.

...Luna...

...Luna...

Then, he looked forward, and he sighed in relief.

“We’re here.”

“Finally. Let’s hope madam procuress hasn’t had her son broken yet.”

They rode through the village on their way to the inn. Some of the villagers seemed a bit on edge. That was odd. They’d been fine before. Maybe someone had paid them a visit...

“Look!” The Prince pointed out. Victor followed his gaze.

And, his suspicions were confirmed.

A few houses to the side, there was a small patrol of dark-armored knights strolling around like they were looking for something.

“I don’t think they saw us,” the Prince noted.

“Let’s keep it that way,” Victor decided, “Ya!”

They double timed it until they finally reached their destination. Finally, Victor spotted the familiar building and sign up ahead. When they arrived, the Prince eyed it suspiciously.

“Why is this place named after my great aunt? Times two?”

“Huh?... Oh!” Victor remembered, “Yeah that’s her name. Adora.”

Times two?

What did that—?

Oh, that’s right! Victor remembered now.

Princess Adora had been Esteban’s great aunt times two, because she was both the sister of his grandfather, and the sister-in-law of his grandmother. Many decades ago, Queen Veta the Cunning got into a conflict with Lord Felipe Mendoza, which could have very well lead to a rebellion in the south, if not for the actions of their children. To put an end to it, they participated in a double marriage alliance, where the then-Prince Basilio married the now-Queen Mother Santana Mendoza, and his sister, Princess Adora, married Queen Santana’s brother, The now-Lord Celso Mendoza. Quite clever. Too bad the beautiful Princess was no longer with them.

The Prince looked curious, “Huh. First I’ve heard of a northerner named after her. People don’t usually name their children after the spouses of nobles from the opposite side of the Kingdom.”

“Yeah. They’re southern by birth.”

“Oh,” the Prince looked confused, “That explains a lot, but why are they up here in the north?”

“Migrated family. You’ll see.”

The Prince still looked confused. They dismounted and tied Lina to a post. Victor held the door for the Prince as they entered. The place was still in the same state as last time, but there seemed to be less stock behind the counter. Maybe they’d had a lot of visitors...

Maybe they’d had a lot of knights...

Horny knights...

Who preyed on little—

Victor shook that horrible thought out of his head.

Adora emerged from the back room. She looked at Victor and her expression lightened.

“Ah. Hello again.”

Victor nodded, “Good day, madam innkeeper.”

“Just Adora’s fine. Who’s this?”

“Sol Del Mar,” The Prince introduced himself with his fake name, “A pleasure. I see you’ve already met my...” the Prince paused at that.

“Paramour,” Victor finished for him.

The Prince looked surprised. Then, he smiled shyly after.

“Paramour, hmm?” Adora looked at Victor suspiciously, “I’m afraid I never got your name.”

“Samuel,” Victor lied, “Samuel Valenzuela.”

Adora gave him a certain look.

“Funny... My son kept referring to you as, ‘Victor.’”

Oh, shit...

“Yeah, err...” Victor tensed, “I... I wasn’t... comfortable... sharing my real name... at the time. What with... what with being a paramour and... and all. It umm... it gets embarrassing... at times... You know... bending over for... Uhh...”

Victor couldn’t even finish that sentence. He was blushing all over.

Adora stared blankly at him. It was the type of stare that made you feel like this person was peering into your soul, looking for anything that they could use to either prove their point, take you down, or maybe even both.

Then, what she said next left Victor speechless...

“You’re a horrible liar. Were you my son, I’d have had you disowned effective immediately.”

...What!?

She turned to the Prince.

“A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Prince Esteban. Adora Herrera, at your service. Your mother sends her love, while Lady Ayala her regards, and your rooms have been prepaid.”

Victor’s heart nearly stopped.

“Herrera?” The Prince turned to him, “You didn’t tell me she was an Herrera, Valorous Victor.”

“I—what?”

The Prince turned back to her, “I thank you for your hospitality, madam Adora. Please send Lady Ayala my regards as well, and inform my mother that I am safe and sound.”

“Of course. I’ve made arrangements with House Ramos for tomorrow. Since they’ve sworn sanctuary for House Reyes, they’re already fully prepared to accommodate you.”

“Excellent.”

“What...” Victor was so confused, “What’s going on?”

The Prince looked at him like he was an idiot.

“You’re so oblivious at times... You do know where House Herrera is originally from, yes?”

“The Ladera Bonita.”

Adora snorted, “That we are. We may be northerners now, but we never forget our heritage.”

Heritage? What heritage? They were from the Ladera Bonita... The lands of House Ayala...

What heritage, though!?

What was the Herrera sigil? Victor remembered this... Yes. A green leaf with eyes. Very similar to House Ayala’s sigil, which was a golden hill with eyes... House Herrera’s words were... ‘Truth hidden within lies.’ Also similar to House Ayala’s words. Which were...

‘Shout the lie, whisper the truth.’

Wait...

OHH!!!

Victor pointed at her.

“You’re a spy!”

She nodded, “We prefer the term, ‘whisperer,’ but yes, that I am,” then, she shook her head, “Hmm, thank God you’re not a real Valenzuela. They’d have thrown you to the streets within the hour.”

Ohh, that’s right! House Valenzuela originated from the Ladera as well! They must have been whisperers too! He remembered now! Victor had heard that everyone from the Ladera was trained in espionage, but he’d thought that was just a silly myth!

Victor had never felt so stupid!

“Yes, thank God indeed,” the Prince agreed, “He’d need to be trained day and night before coming anywhere close to becoming a qualified whisperer...”

Then, he slowly turned to her.

“...Which is what you were doing with your son. Wasn’t it?”

Victor’s heart skipped a beat.

Adora nodded, “Ay. One of the things you need to know as a whisperer is how to give someone pleasure to get what you want from them. Gilberto is progressing a bit slowly, so I figured I’d just have him get some experience in giving pleasure first.”

“Your own son...”

“He’s a cute boy. It’s bound to happen eventually. And, when Victor came in here saying, ‘no girls,’ I thought I’d found an opportunity. For once, I was wrong.”

“Trust me, Gilberto’s not Victor’s type.”

“But—! I—! He—!” True, he wasn’t Victor’s type, but not for the reasons that the Prince was thinking. He wasn’t Victor’s type, because he was extremely underaged.

The Prince thought that it was because Gilberto was a boy!

“Shame,” Adora sighed, “I understand you’ve met my Dina as well. A real mother always loves her children equally, but I must say that Dina was practically a true whisperer by Gilberto’s age.”

“Where is Gilberto?” The Prince asked, “I’d like to speak with him.”

More like liberate him! Honestly! Training him to be a spy-boy by trying to force him to lose his virginity to a stranger!? Seriously!? What type of fuck-shit—!?

“He’s not here.”

...Wait, what?

“Where is he?” Victor asked.

“Honestly, I haven’t a clue.”

...WHAT THE FUCK!!!??

“What do you mean!? Is he missing!? If he’s missing, shouldn’t you be at least a bit concerned!? He’s your son, for Founder’s sake!”

Victor was going to explode! Where was he!? Was he alright!? Oh God! What if some big, evil knight with a lust for little boys had kidnapped him!? What if he’d already claimed his prize and was doing it again and again and again as they spoke!? No! Gilberto!

“He’s not missing,” Adora assured him, “Let me explain. Yesterday evening, I got the message of your likely arrival from Lady Ayala, with coin and the instruction to shelter you and make the arrangements with House Ramos. At that exact moment, a shady knight walked into my establishment. Started asking questions about you.”

Uh oh.

“Was he Del Fuego?”

“She. And no, she looked like a local. Who she served, I haven’t a clue, but as she was asking all of the wrong questions, I decided it best to find out. I just needed to find a way to do that. That’s when she took an interest in Gilberto.”

This wasn’t sounding good...

“Said she served a nobleman, and he had a daughter Gilberto’s age that might have liked him, so I took that as an opportunity.”

Victor’s eyes widened.

“Did you marry your son off to some shady knight’s master’s daughter just to find out who they were!?”

Adora scoffed, “No, of course not! That would have been such a waste! No, I sent him to become the daughter’s manservant.”

Oh.

That was a little better.

“He should be sending word to me soon. Normally, he would have jumped at the opportunity to do his name proud, but this time, he tried to resist me. Kept going on and on. ‘I can’t leave! Victor’s coming back for me! He’s going to take me away!’ Care to explain?”

Victor was tense, “I thought you were whoring off your own boy!”

And, she was!

Just not for the reasons that he’d assumed!

Adora snorted, “I appreciate you looking out for the safety of my son, but it’s still technically abduction.”

“I was trying to save him...”

“I understand. The ways of the whisperer aren’t for everyone.”

And, for damn good reason too!

“Well, it’s out of our hands now,” the Prince sighed, “I suppose the only thing left to do is to hope that he’s okay.”

“Don’t worry,” Adora assured him, “Gilberto is my only son. I wouldn’t send him off like this if I didn’t have faith in is talents. I believe in my boy. Now,” she took two keys off of the wall and placed them on the counter, “Your rooms are the last two on the left. Before you settle in, might I offer you a meal to replenish your strength?”

“That would be appreciated, thank you.”

Adora went to the back room while Victor and the Prince made their way to a table. When they sat down, the Prince smirked at him.

“What?” Victor asked.

“You didn’t know that everyone from the Ladera’s a whisperer?”

“I thought it was a myth...”

“Well, it’s very true. Hopefully Gilberto is a good one. Good enough, at least.”

Victor nodded, “I hope he’s alright. Wherever he is.”

“Me too.”

Then, the Prince’s expression changed and his face colored a bit.

“You’re blushing.”

“You’re delusional. Bronze people don’t have a visible blush.”

“You certainly do.”

“Hmph!”

Victor smiled, “What’s on your mind?”

The Prince colored even more, “Erm, you...”

“What?”

“You—you... called yourself my paramour.”

Victor felt himself heat up a bit too, “Yeah... Yeah, I did.”

The Prince looked up at him. His face. It again held that something else. That inexplainable something else that he’d been looking at him with ever since he’d showed up to his rescue. And, Victor was still nowhere close to figuring out what it was. Only that it made Victor blush insanely. For whatever reason.

The Prince opened his mouth, “I thought—“

They heard the front door open. They turned to look...

Victor just barely managed to stop himself from jumping in his seat.

“Oh fuck...” the Prince cursed.

“Just don’t meet his gaze...” Victor whispered.

At the door, a light-skinned man with wavy brown hair and a beard stood attentively, clad in dark, northern armor. He looked around as if he were inspecting the place.

Adora emerged from the back room and nodded, “Good day, Sir.”

“Good day,” he nodded back, “I’d like a room for the night.”

“I’m terribly sorry, Sir, but we’re all filled up for today. I should have a couple of rooms open up tomorrow.”

“Ahh, damn,” he cursed, “Looks like it’s the tent for me. Could I trouble you for a meal, at least?”

“Of course, Sir. Anything for a knight of the realm.”

He nodded. Adora turned to the back room and shot a look in their direction. The knight looked around the room, then stopped and looked at them. He started making his way to their table.

Fuck! Fuck! Oh fuck!

What were they going to do!?

“Samuel,” the Prince suddenly stated in a western accent, “I would like your opinion on something.”

Ohh!

Of fucking course!

Thank God for the Prince’s quick wit!

“Yes, my lord?” He imitated his mother’s accent.

“I’ve heard some rumors of a stock shortage, and I couldn’t help but notice that our recent sales have depleted some. So, I’m wondering if—Oh hello!”

The knight stood right at their side. He nodded, “Good day. Hope you don’t mind the intrusion. Supposed to be interrogating the locals.”

“Not at all!” The Prince stated politely, “Please feel free to join us, Sir...?”

“Alonso,” he introduced himself as he pulled up a chair, “Alonso Delgado.”

Oh, you’re a Delgado?”

“Through marriage only, I’m afraid. I’s just a commoner from the Tierra De Arena before I became a knight. That’s where I met my wife.”

“Oh, lovely!” Victor stated. But, for some reason this man seemed slightly familiar... “Are you here with all of these Del Fuego knights, Sir Alonso?”

Sir Alonso nodded, “Ay. Lord Cabrera wanted favor with Lord Del Fuego a while back, see. Sent a few knights to add to his army, including the wife and I.”

“Good to know.”

“And, you two are?”

“I’m Sol Del Mar,” the Prince introduced them, “This is my paramour, Samuel Valenzuela.”

Victor smiled shyly at him.

“Ahh. Isla nobles.”

“Mostly through relation,” the Prince explained, “We’re actually merchants. Here on business with House Soto.”

Sir Alonso nodded slowly, “Awfully young for the business, aren’t you?”

“Father wanted me to start young. And of course, where I go, Samuel goes.”

He put a hand on Victor’s.

YOW, THAT MADE HIM HOT!!!

Victor’s face heated up to the point of explosion.

“Umm... As—As is my duty, my lord.”

Sir Alonso snorted, “Good for you two. I’m here searching for some escaped fugitives.”

More like a certain freed Prince and his magic-eyed rescuer!

“They must be awfully dangerous, what with all of these knights, and all.”

“Ay. Very dangerous. Abducted a nobleman, in fact.”

The Prince gasped, “That’s awful! I do hope you catch them before they get away!”

Yeah.

Not.

Why were they lying? Everybody knew that House Del Fuego was in open rebellion and had kidnapped Prince Esteban. Del Fuego knights searching for, ‘fugitives that abducted a nobleman,’ shouldn’t have been that hard to piece together.

Sir Alonso nodded, “Hope so too. Wife doesn’t though. Real softie, you know? When they were locked up, she wanted them... returned to where they came from. Always worried for my safety too. Should’ve heard her when I left. ‘Please, be careful! And, good luck!’”

Ahh, so his wife wanted peace with the realm. Interesting.

But, why did that quote sound so familiar?

Sir Alonso shook his head, “But, enough about my problems, how about you? How are you two liking your stay up north?”

“It’s alright,” the Prince stated, “It’s nice to visit the mainland from time to time. More room and less crowd.”

Sir Alonso snorted, “Crowd, huh? Got a lot of girls chasing you two back home?”

Victor’s face was really going to explode.

“Oh, they try, but they never catch us,” the Prince joked, “What about you? Girls chase you around home too?”

“A few,” the knight admitted, “Here and there. Wife’s the only one for me though.”

“Aw,” the Prince cooed, “What’s your wife’s name?”

“Alma,” he answered, “Dame Alma Delgado.”

‘You killed Dame Alma at the gates, for one. Even our prisoners here were fond of her. Her husband won’t be pleased...’ Malvado had said.

Ohh...

Fucking...

Shit...

The Prince seemed to notice too, but he continued to smile, “She sounds wonderful.”

“She is. Can’t think of anyone I’d rather spend the rest of my life with.”

Victor was going to be sick.

Of all the people in that fucking dungeon that he could’ve killed, why did it have to be this woman!? People like her could’ve brought an end to this violence! But, no! Victor had to go and kill her! He was a killer!

He was a murderer!

He remembered everything now. Sir Alonso had been the knight on the horse when he’d arrived. The horse...

As if on cue, he heard something outside...

Whinny, ‘Hey, mothafucka.’

He turned to the window and nearly jumped when he saw the black horse staring straight at him.

Whinny, ‘Remember me, mothafucka? I remember you.’

“Oh hell no...” Victor accidentally blurted out loud.

Sir Alonso followed his gaze and snorted, “Oh, Marco! Don’t mind him, son. Marco may be a bit off, but he’s just an animal.”

Thank God this man couldn’t speak horse!

Whinny, ‘I’ll show you a bit off, mothafucka!’

He turned around so his tail was facing the window.

Then, the beast started shitting.

Sir Alonso gestured, “See what I mean?”

“Charming,” the Prince noted sarcastically, but he met Victor’s worried expression.

Adora emerged from the back and set three bowls of stew on the table. At least that distracted him a bit. It was good. Really good. Good enough for him to forget everything that had happened, including the fact that he’d just had a front row seat to the view of a scary horse taking a shit. Maybe whisperers were taught how to cook like angels as well.

This wasn’t poisoned, was it?...

“So,” Sir Alonso asked conversationally, “Where are you two off to now? Still got business with House Soto?”

“Actually, we’ve just finished,” the Prince stated, “We’re headed for the Bosque De La Luz in the morning for business with Houses Torres and Madera.”

Sir Alonso adopted a pained expression.

“Afraid you’ll have to wait a while.”

Wait, what?

“What do you mean?”

He smiled apologetically, “Sorry. Borders are all closed. Nobody leaves the Bosque Oscuro until the fugitives are found. ‘Til then, Bosque’s officially under the occupation of House Del Fuego.”

Oh...

Fuck...

Fuck, fuck, and fuck again...

The Prince looked about ready to burst, “...I see. Where does House Robles stand on all this?”

Now, that was a damn good question!

“Honestly, I don’t know. Haven’t heard anything about their stake in this, but I assume they want the fugitives found too.”

Victor doubted it. House Robles had the same ties to the Crown that House Ramos did. They had little to gain from joining the rebellion. Unless they actually thought that the Del Fuego’s were literally searching for escaped fugitives...

The Prince smiled, “I suppose we’ll have to make do then.”

“Ay,” Sir Alonso nodded, “You’re booked here, yes?”

“That we are.”

“Hope your stay is good. Heard good things about this place. Guess I gotta sleep in a tent though.”

“Nonsense. Samuel, give him your room key.”

HUH!!!??

“What? Why?”

At that, the Prince looked at him with a commanding expression that seemed to assert the highest level of dominance. Knowing the Prince, it was a probably look that stated, ‘You will drop to your knees and beg for mercy while I whoop out my dick and pee on you.’

Victor felt really intimidated all of the sudden...

“Sir Alonso needs a place to stay for the night, Samuel,” the Prince stated, “It’s only fair that we accommodate a prestigious knight of the realm. Besides, we don’t need separate rooms. A paramour’s place is in his lord’s bed. Plus, I’m starting to feel rather... energized tonight. So, you will be sleeping in my room, in my bed with me, and not a word will leave your lips, or else... Your lord commands it.”

AHH!!!

THAT FUCKING FEELING AGAIN!!!

What was this thing that he kept feeling!?

Every fucking time the Prince ordered him about!

And, this time especially!...

He’d always hated being ordered into bed when he was little, but when the Prince did it... And, with such... added detail!...

What the fuck was going on with his body!?

He quickly pulled out his key without a word and handed it to the knight.

Sir Alonso took it with a smile, “Thank you, kind sirs. I won’t forget this.”

“Think nothing of it,” the Prince assured him.

Sir Alonso gestured to Victor, “Got this one on a tight leash, I see.”

“Not nearly tight enough,” the Prince glared at Victor, “I’ll punish him later. Discipline is everything.”

“Ay.”

Victor’s body was still doing loops. He found himself wondering, if this wasn’t all an act, what sort of punishment he would have had to endure...

Could you even punish paramours? And if so, how were they punished? Was it just traditional punishments, like time in the dungeons or something?...

...Or, was it something a little more... closely related to what paramours were meant for?...

They ate the rest of their meal, occasionally making small talk, until it was dark out. Sir Alonso informed Adora of the new arrangements and bid everyone goodnight, retiring for the evening. Adora came over and made to clean the table.

“Adora!” The Prince whispered, “The borders!”

“I know. I overheard,” she shook her head, “Knew I should’ve sent out scouts! Looks like you won’t be able to get to House Ramos tomorrow. We need a change of plans.”

“So what?” Victor demanded, “They’re searching for us! Do we just stay here and lie low until something happens?”

“No,” the Prince stated, “House Ramos isn’t the only one to vow my family sanctuary. Adora, can you get word to House Robles?”

Adora looked surprised, then nodded, “Ay. I can. I’ll do it first light.”

Victor hoped that was a good idea. After they were given the lands of the Bosque De La Luz following the De La Luz Usurpation, House Ramos had vowed that they would forever provide sanctuary for the Royal Family when needed. Of course, House Robles in the Bosque Oscuro had been intimidated by their rival’s favor with the Monarchs, so they had made the same offer.

They’d only vowed sanctuary out of jealousy.

Hopefully, that would be enough.

***

After they’d finished planning, Victor and the Prince retired for the night, heading upstairs for their shared room. It looked the same as the room from Victor’s previous stay. And, that reminded him of Gilberto...

Victor hoped he was alright.

When they were in their undergarments, the Prince climbed into the bed. Victor made to lie on the floor...

“No! You’re not doing that again!”

Victor looked up, “Your grace?”

“You’re not sleeping on the floor. Last time, you were shivering like the whole world was freezing over, and it kept me up all night. Not tonight. Do that again, and I actually will punish you. I don’t care if you’re trying to be respectful, and I especially don’t care if you’re uncomfortable sharing a bed with a boy that likes other boys. Get in the bed. Your Prince commands it.”

WOAH!!!

That feeling again!

What was that!? Every time the Prince ordered him to do something, his whole body did loops! Why!? What did it mean!?

“Don’t make me say that name again!” The Prince threatened, “...Lu—“

“NO—! Umm, yes! Yes, your grace! As... As you command, your grace.”

He knew one thing for certain!

He was not going to disobey him!

He climbed into the bed.

“Good,” the Prince lied back, “Goodnight, Victor.”

“Goodnight,” he lied on his side so he wasn’t facing the Prince for what he was about to say. He’d kept it in for too long, “Your grace?”

“Yes, Victor?”

“I like boys too.”

There was silence for a moment, and for a second Victor thought he shouldn’t have said anything.

Then, he felt a hand on his shoulder, “Good to know I’m not alone. Goodnight, Victor.”

Victor let out a sigh, “Goodnight, your grace.”

Victor could feel the Prince’s eyes on him. He’d finally admitted it to him. He was satisfied.

That night, he slept very well.

In the morning, Adora resupplied them, gave them directions, and saw them off, headed for sanctuary with House Robles.

***

In the afternoon, they stopped so that the Prince could do what he apparently does best. Peeing.

“Why exactly do you need me here?” Victor asked as they walked further into the tree line.

“Well, you’ve been complaining every time I imply that I can protect myself, so I figured it would make you feel better to protect me when I’m at my most vulnerable.”

“Is that all?” Victor asked, “Or, do you need me to hold it for you as well?”

Just saying that made him blush.

The Prince giggled, “You’re funny! If you weren’t a heroic savior, you’d probably be a famous comedic performer.”

“That wouldn’t sound too bad.” Victor could possibly do that. He had always liked theater. King Guillermo the Thespian was one of his favorite monarchs in history. He may have been a commoner, but he’d seen all of the Thespian’s classics whenever the traveling performers came through the Río. ‘Ramiro and Juliana,’ ‘A Street-Carriage Named Desire,’ ‘South Side Story.’

And, of course, ‘Forevermore.’ The greatest romance story in the history of everything. Apparently based on true events, a Princess of Delmara was kidnapped by a dragon, and it was up to a young knight to save her. Aside from focusing on the Princess and the knight, it also followed the relationships of the knight’s companions, and some of them had been implied to be same sex love. It’s what made Victor truly accept himself for who he was, and for what kind of person he was going to spend the rest of his life with. Whenever that was, as Anya had said, that day would come.

Much sooner than he thought.

And as always, she was right...

When the Prince found a tree that he liked, Victor turned his back.

“You really don’t have to do that.”

“It’s for respectfulness.” He stated as he started to hear the Prince’s trickle.

“It’s silly. You’re supposed to be guarding me. What if an arrow flies out of the trees and shoots my dick off?”

“So, what I’m hearing is that you do want me to hold it for you.”

“...Do you want to?”

Victor’s face heated up.

“Uhh... Umm... Should—Should you be talking and peeing at the same time, your grace!?”

“Why not?”

“I don’t know, umm... I-it might distract you from peeing standing up!”

“Get off my balls, Victor!”

Victor snickered. He heard the Prince finish and fiddle with his leggings, “You can look now.”

Victor turned as the Prince redid his leggings. When he was done, he slapped Victor lightly on the cheek.

“Ow! What was that for?”

“For almost letting my dick fall off!”

“You’re being silly, your grace.”

“It’s not silly, it’s my dick!”

“You say dick too much. You’re starting to sound like Incendio.”

The Prince giggled, “Is that what he roars about all the time?”

“It’s literally one of the only words in his vocabulary.”

“Now, I wish I could understand him.”

“No, you really don’t.”

“Yes, I really do! I like dicks!” Then, he smiled shyly, “And, so do you.”

Victor’s face heated up even more.

“Anyway,” the Prince changed the subject, “House Robles will be getting Adora’s message tonight, so they likely won’t be prepared for us until tomorrow, so while we’re out here, we should find a place to set up camp—“

Whinny, ‘YO!!! RUN, BITCHES!!! RUN!!!’

They turned to see Lina galloping passed them at full speed, ‘SORRY, BITCHES!!! CAN’T STOP!!! RUN!!! HIDE!!!’

Victor called after her, “From what!?”

Whinny, ‘TROLL!!!’

...Did she just say troll!?

THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP

The ground started to shake as that thumping sound advanced.

The Prince gasped, “LOOK OUT!!!”

He grabbed Victor and dove them into some bushes. When Victor regained himself, he stood up and peered through the leaves...

...And, saw a huge, gray monster in a loincloth bounding passed them!

What the actual fuck!? A fucking troll!? What was a troll doing this far from the Selva Salvaje!?

GROWL, ‘ASS!!!’

...Did he just say ass?

GROWL, ‘COME BACK HERE, HORSEY ASS!!!’ Then, the troll slowed to a halt a short distance away from their bush. He started sniffing the air.

GROWL, ‘I smell ass...’

He started to turn in their direction...

Victor nearly gasped when he was pushed to the ground and landed on his back. The Prince dropped down on top of him with his legs between Victor’s, just barely avoiding landing on something that would have definitely made Victor scream.

Victor was mad! Here he was again! The Prince was protecting him! Him! It was supposed to be the other way around!...

...But for some reason, something inside of him wasn’t complaining about this position...

He turned and saw the troll’s feet through the leaves. They didn’t seem to be going near the bushes. Maybe he smelled something else? At this point, they could only hope. Victor looked back up...

And, was met with the Prince’s face staring down, right at him. So close to his own. That inexplainable something else written all over it.

It felt like time had stopped. He couldn’t hear the troll’s thumping feet anymore. He couldn’t hear anything. He couldn’t see anything. Except for what was right in front of him. Right on top of him. The Prince’s face. Western on all angles. With his shiny, bronze skin. His wavy, dark hair. His slanted oval, brown eyes. His dark, slightly feminine eyelashes. His high, firm cheekbones. His shiny, triangular nose. His little, smooth chin. His soft, pink lips. His face. It seemed to be getting lower. Getting closer to him...

Closer...

Closer...

...And, that’s when he kissed him.

He kissed him.

The Prince was kissing him.

Right there, on his lips, where Victor thought that he would never ever get kissed. Especially by him.

Whatever sparks he’d felt before were nothing like the ones he felt now. His whole body sparked. His whole body fluttered. His whole body was hot with pleasure. He felt like every rainbow in Ravarra was pouring it’s strength, it’s power, it’s love right into him. His eyes fluttered shut as he savored the feeling. The Prince’s wavy, dark hair tickling his forehead. The Prince’s shiny, triangular nose lightly digging into the side of his face.

And, most of all, the Prince’s soft, pink lips touching, tugging, sucking against his.

It was indescribable.

He never wanted it to end.

But, as all good things do, it ended.

He felt the Prince’s lips slowly retract from his. He opened his eyes as the Prince’s face went back up. He looked so shocked. So surprised at what had just happened. Victor didn’t even know what to say...

“AHH!!!”

The Prince shrieked as a large hand wrapped around him and lifted him up. The troll looked over his prize.

GROWL, ‘HELLO, ASS!!!’

When Victor processed what was happening, he started to stand and ripped off his cloak. He tried to grab his sword, but the troll noticed him and raised his other hand.

THWACK

“VICTOR!!!”

Victor flew backwards and slammed into a tree. He was dizzy and in pain. When his vision stopped blurring he looked up to see the Prince getting thrown at the side a large rock.

“UCK—!” The Prince slammed into the rock and fell to the ground on his face.

“NO!!!” Victor struggled to stand and tried to unsheathe his sword...

The troll advanced on the stirring Prince. He was starting to push himself back up, but the troll came behind him and shoved his face back into the ground.

GROWL, ‘OOH!!! HELLOOO, ASS!!!’

His other hand jerked down and groped the Prince’s buttocks. The Prince made a sound somewhere between a gasp and a shriek.

GROWL, ‘Yesss! Ass for—GAHL!!!’

Victor’s sword drove straight into the monster’s asscheek. He glared back at Victor. He released the Prince and raised his hand.

THWACK

Victor flew backwards again, this time landing on the ground. The troll bounded over and grabbed him. He held him up at eye level.

GROWL, ‘HOW DARE YOU STAB ME IN THE ASS!!! I’LL RIP YOUR ASS OFF AND MOUNT IT ON MASTER’S—!’

FINK

An arrow shot into his eye. Victor was dropped to the ground. He scrambled out of the way as the troll’s body collapsed with a loud thud.

GROWL, ‘Ass...’

Famous last words. Or word.

Victor turned to see the Prince still holding Bartolo’s bow in front of him. He lowered it slowly, then walked over to Victor. He helped him up, then he stared blankly at the troll’s corpse.

“Are you okay?” Victor simply asked.

The Prince just continued to stare.

“I’m fine. Let’s just get out of here.”

Chapter Text

When they’d finally caught up to Lina, Victor and the Prince had found her hiding in a small clearing in the middle of the forest. It was already getting dark, and this clearing was fairly well-hidden, so they decided to setup camp there.

They hadn’t spoken a word of what had happened in the bush.

Victor barely understood it himself. They had dove in, hidden from the troll, and somehow ended up entranced in each other’s faces, which then led to...

It was Victor’s first. And, it was amazing. Indescribable. It had felt like every good feeling in the world had been manifested into him.

What was even supposed to come after that? Would they do it again? Would they talk about it? Would they forget it ever happened?

Victor could never forget something like that.

And, he didn’t want to.

***

The Prince had just finished setting up the tent when Victor came back with the sleep rolls. The Prince took them from him without a word, and started laying them out in the tent.

“Umm... Your grace?” Victor asked. Okay. Here goes nothing, “I... I think we should... you know... talk...”

“About what?” The Prince didn’t look up from his work.

“You know what...”

“There’s nothing to talk about.” When he was done, he stood up.

“You know that’s not true, your grace.”

“No, I don’t!” He turned to him and stood in that way that made him seem so much bigger than Victor. Victor backed down instantly. It was quite intimidating. The Prince sighed and backed down as well, “I’m sorry...” he turned back to the tent.

“Your grace,” Victor regained his composure, “At least for now, our fates are tied. Unless we want to continue this... this... this awkward moment, we need to discuss what happened.”

“Nothing happened worth discussing.”

“Your grace—“

“NOTHING HAPPENED!!!”

“YOU KISSED ME!!!”

There was silence for a moment.

Whinny, ‘HOLDUP, WHAT!!!??’

Victor ignored her.

“You...” he took a breath, “You kissed me... your grace. You kissed me.”

The Prince just stood there and stared for a second. Then, he made a face. Tears started falling from his eyes.

“I understand, your grace,” Victor assured him, “I understand if... if it meant nothing,” though saying that made his stomach hurt, “If it was just... in the heat of the moment, or something... If it was just—“

“I’m in love with you.”

...

...

...

The whole clearing got eerily silent. Even Lina didn’t say anything.

“I... I’m in love with you,” the Prince repeated, “I am. I’m in love with you. It—It took me a while to figure it out, but... I am. I’m in love with you. I have been ever since the moment I first saw you. Ever since...”

Victor didn’t even know what to say.

“You saved my life,” the Prince continued, “I was kidnapped, I thought I was done for, but then you showed up and...” he trailed off, “It—It’s silly, but... have you... have you ever heard the story of Princess Penelope?”

Princess Penelope of Delmara. The kidnapped Princess in, ‘Forevermore.’

“Y-yes, of course,” Victor finally spoke, “I’ve seen the play. It’s my favorite.”

The Prince smiled, “Mine too. Princess Penelope was kidnapped by a dragon, and she was rescued by Sir Manuel, a knight in shining armor, and they fell in love. And... and, Juan and Miguel...”

Ah, yes. Juan and Miguel. Two side characters. Sir Manuel’s young squire, Miguel, and the farm boy, Juan. Around the beginning of the story, when Sir Manuel and Miguel are on their way to rescue Penelope, they come across Juan being attacked by bandits. Miguel saves him, and he joins them on their quest. They might be side characters, but it is implied from the beginning to the end that Juan and Miguel fall in love...

“My mother made it very clear to me about their relationship,” the Prince explained, “She—She told me that it was okay. It was natural. It was who they were. It’s how I found out that... that’s who I was too.”

Victor nodded, “Me too...”

“She told me that someday... someday I would end up just like Penelope and Juan. I would fall in love with a knight in shining armor...” he smiled shyly, “...Then, when I was kidnapped, you showed up, and...”

“I understand,” Victor nodded, “You were kidnapped by the Del Fuego’s—dragons in all but appearance—and I came to your rescue dressed like this,” he indicated to the armor of the Royal Guard, “I was your knight in shining armor.”

“Yes,” his smile faded as more tears fell down his face, “I didn’t realize it at first, but, I kept feeling... different around you. Different from how I feel around other people. And—And, I was hurt... hurt when I thought that you liked Anya’s apprentice, and even more so when I thought that didn’t like me, because I like boys. But... but, then you... you said that you like boys too, and then we were in the bush, and you were under me. Your face—your lips. They were just right there, and...” more tears, “That’s when I realized... I love you...”

“Your grace...”

Tears were flowing out of the Prince’s eyes in streams.

“I understand if... if—if you don’t...” he started shaking, “If it’s just me believing in some silly words my mother told me as a small child, but...” he tried to look confident, “I love you. You don’t have to love me back, but... but, I just need you to know. I love you, Victor. I love you. I love you.”

Victor stared into the Prince’s tearful eyes. And, it was the only thing he saw.

Love.

The Prince loved him. He really did love him. He really did. Anya had been telling the truth all along. He’d found someone that loved him. Victor just stared. Stared at he who loved him for a second...

Then, he extended his hands, placed them on the other boy’s face, and pulled him in.

He kissed him.

The indescribable feeling of pleasure and desire returning, manifesting into his lips.

The feeling of pure love.

He broke. The Prince. He looked so shocked. So speechless. But, Victor wasn’t speechless. Victor wasn’t shocked. Victor was only one thing. Certain. And, he was certain of only one thing.

“I love you too, your grace.”

The Prince again looked speechless. He started to cry again. Victor pulled him in. They embraced in silence for a second.

“Esteban.”

The Prince pulled back and wiped away the tears. He smiled into Victor’s eyes.

“My name is Esteban.”

He pulled Victor back into a kiss.

Esteban. His name was Esteban. Not, ‘the Prince.’ Not, ‘your grace.’ Esteban. He was Esteban. Esteban loved Victor.

And, Victor loved Esteban.

They broke the kiss and leaned in on each other’s foreheads.

“I love you,” Victor told him, “Esteban.”

“I love you, Victor. I love you. I love you...”

Coo, ‘Foreevermooooore.’

WHAT WAS THAT!!!??

That was a beautiful, beautiful voice!

Victor turned to find out who it was that was singing so heavenly.

Perched in one of the trees, there sat a little dove, whiter than the first snowflakes of winter.

Whinny, ‘YO!!! A DOVE!!!’

The bird looked down at them, and Victor felt like he was looking at an angel.

Coo, ‘Greetings, child. I am Paloma. I am your guardian. I am your link between the Kingdom of Ravarra and the Kingdom of Heaven.’

Victor stared with wide eyes. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. He again had no idea what to say.

Coo, ‘I have come to aid you in your journey for peace and reunification, but I have also come for love. I am happy for you, child. You have found your love.’

Victor was speechless.

“Victor?” Esteban asked, “What is it?”

Victor turned to him, “That... that dove. Paloma, her name is. She’s... she’s a messenger of God.”

Esteban turned to her in surprise. Paloma nodded her head in confirmation.

Coo, ‘I shall be by your sides at your darkest hours, and at your brightest. I shall guide you. As I shall guide you now. I understand that you both love the Thespian’s, ‘Forevermore,’ yes?’

“Y-yes,” Victor answered, “Yes, we do.”

Coo, ‘Would you like me to sing for you?’

Sing from, ‘Forevermore!?’

This heavenly-voiced dove!?

That was too good an opportunity to pass up!

This dove had the most beautiful voice that Victor had ever heard! If she sung from their favorite play...

“I would, but,” Victor answered, “Esteban can’t understand you.”

Esteban nodded in agreement.

Coo, ‘But, he can, my child.’

Whinny, ‘Say what now?’

Victor narrowed his eyes, “What?”

Coo, ‘He can. He can understand me, my child. Like you, he can understand all animals.’

“What is she saying?” Esteban asked.

That pretty much confirmed it, “She’s saying you can understand all animals.”

Esteban looked confused, “No, I can’t.”

Coo, ‘He can, my child. He has the ability to. It just has yet to be awakened.’

“Awakened? How?” Victor asked, “How can we awaken it?”

Coo, ‘The ring, child.’

Victor looked down at the amethyst ring that Anya had given him. It glowed in response. As if it were telling him that yes, this was it’s purpose. Victor didn’t know exactly what to do, but he knew he had to try. He held up the ring and focused...

SWISH

Esteban’s body started to glow. He looked scared. Victor didn’t want him to be scared. But, he kept going. Kept focusing. Until finally, it finished.

Esteban looked around, confused.

“What... happened?”

Coo, ‘Can you hear me, child?’

Esteban bounced back in surprise. He looked up at the dove in a state of shock.

“I... I can.”

It worked.

It worked!

IT WORKED!!!

Whinny, ‘Can ya hear me, Junior?’

Esteban stared at Lina, “...I can.”

It worked! It actually worked!

Whinny, ‘Yooo! You’s a regular magic man, Vicky!’

Esteban giggled, “You talk funny.”

It actually worked! Victor had done it! Now, he could understand everything that everyone was saying!

Ooh...

Maybe this had been a bad idea...

Coo, ‘Congratulations, children. You have progressed wonderfully. Now, I shall sing to you. From, ‘Forevermore.’’

Esteban looked at Victor. Victor smiled at Esteban. And, Esteban smiled back.

The whole forest seemed to turn into an orchestra. Familiar music filled their heads as Paloma began her song.

Coo,

‘Under the shining light,
Of the moon, so bright,
Two lovers hide in the raaays,

For none to see,
But for them to be,
In love for eternal daaays!

I adore you!
Oh, I love you!
I will hold you in my heart forevermore!
I will hold... you... in... my... heart... foreevermooooore!’

Her voice. There was no denying she was a messenger of God. Her voice sounded like Heaven incarnate.

Esteban pulled Victor into another kiss, then held him in his arms.

“I love you, Victor.”

They turned back to Paloma and continued to listen to her sing. Victor rested his head on Esteban’s shoulder.

“I love you, Esteban.”

***

“Occupation!?”

“Yes, your grace,” Lady Chava looked worried, “I’m afraid so.”

Lord Rodolfo nodded, “I’ve gotten the same reports. The Bosque Oscuro is now under the control of House Del Fuego.”

Reyna didn’t even know how to respond.

“That’s impossible!” Lord Porfirio sputtered, “The Bosque has one of the most powerful armies in the Kingdom! How could they be so easily defeated!?”

“I’m... not sure that they were,” Lady Chava mumbled.

“What are you talking about?” Lord Fernando asked.

Lady Chava looked beyond confused.

“The reason it took us so long to find out was because... there has been no skirmish in the Bosque Oscuro. The Del Fuego’s just marched in and took over.”

“Preposterous!” Lady Genoveva blurted out, “What of House Robles!?”

Lady Chava shook her head, “I don’t know. There was been no report from House Robles at all... I haven’t a clue what’s going on in there. But, I’m afraid the Prince wasn’t given a choice.”

Reyna breathed in, “What of him? My son?”

“My whisperer has sent word to them in hopes that they can provide him the sanctuary that House Ramos was supposed to.”

“Is...” Reyna asked, “...Is that safe?”

From what Reyna was gathering, literally anything could have happened to them. Now, her son was being sent into there blind. Her son. Her little boy. If anything were to happen to him...

Lady Chava shook her head, “I don’t—“

CREAK

“YOUR GRACE!!!”

Reyna turned to see the familiar woman running up to her.

“High Dame Marisol!” Warden Anselmo scolded, “Once was bad enough! The Monarch’s Court is a closed gathering!”

“Forgive me, Warden! Your grace!” She kneeled, “Your grace, you must come quickly!”

“What’s wrong?” She asked.

“The Queen Mother. Something’s... Something’s happening.”

“Ho! Santana!” Lord Celso rose dizzily, “What’s going on!? What’s happened to my sister!?”

“I don’t know! Please your grace!”

Reyna rose from her chair.

“Take me to her. Uncle, come with me. The rest of you, wait here.”

***

Reyna and her uncle rushed after High Dame Marisol to a nearby balcony. There, they found Reyna’s mother on the ground in front of a shimmering puddle.

“Santana!” Lord Celso sputtered, “What is the matter!? What has happened!?”

“Mother, are you alright?”

Her mother was splashing at the puddle a bit.

“I’m fine. Guard, leave us.”

High Dame Marisol looked to Reyna. When she nodded, she made her leave.

“Reyna. Celso. My flesh and blood,” she beckoned them over, “Come over here.”

They did as she asked.

“What is the matter, Mother?” Reyna asked, “What is that?”

“Holy water. Look,” she started to wave her hand around. The water started to swirl.

“Santana...” Lord Celso looked like he’d seen a ghost, “You’re doing magic...”

Reyna’s mother doing magic!? This must have been something really serious!

“I am. I’ve had a vision, my flesh. Something terrible! What I’ve seen... it must stay between us. Promise me.”

“Santana, if something bad is going to happen—“

“Promise me!”

Reyna and her uncle shared a look. Then, they turned back to her.

“Alright,” Reyna nodded, “This stays between us. Now, what have you seen?”

“What haven’t I seen!? Look!”

The water swirled into shapes.

“I... I see... five boys. Their names are...”

The water swirled into a figure.

“...Victor...”

Their chosen one appeared, clad in the armor of the Royal Guard, swinging his magic sword.

“...Esteban...”

Reyna’s son appeared, wearing the clothes that Reyna had sent for him, aiming a nocked bow and arrow.

“...Amador...”

Reyna’s nephew appeared. He held what appeared to be a vial in his hands defensively.

“...Benedicto...”

Reyna recognized the bald wizard’s apprentice who had brought her the traitor, waving his wand around rapidly.

“...Gilberto...”

Who? The water swirled into a little boy with curly hair, aiming a crossbow.

“...Five boys...” her mother repeated, “...Five boys...”

“Five boys?” Reyna asked, “What about these five boys, Mother? What—?”

SPLASH

Suddenly, the water started swirling all over the place. Shapes and figures appeared and went in instants.

“FIVE BOYS!!!”

Queen Santana stood, eyes glowing, and began to chant.

“ONE WILL BE FORCED TO SAVE THE REALM,
ONE WILL CHANGE, AND BE OVERWHELMED,
ONE WILL SUFFER FROM HORRID HEARTBREAK,
ONE WILL GET RAPED BY A TREACHEROUS SNAKE,
AND THE LAST WILL LOSE HIS FINAL BREATH,
FOR HIS FATE IS SEALED, AND IT IS DEATH!!!”

Chapter Text

After Paloma had finished her song, she’d flown off, repeating her promise to be by their sides at their darkest and brightest hours. Victor and the Pr—Esteban! Victor still had to get used to that—then decided that that was a good time to retire for the night.

They undressed and Esteban plopped himself into his sleep roll, and Victor was about to get into his, until Esteban pulled him into his arms. They just lied there, kissing and cuddling, for a good long time before deciding to go to sleep. Victor looked up at the snoozing boy from his place on his chest.

He loved him. And, he loved him back. Anya had promised him that he would find love. And, he’d found it. In none other than the Crown Prince of Ravarra. The very boy that he had been prophesied to rescue.

He almost felt like crying. Because of who he was, he thought he would never have something like this. He had been wrong. He had it now. He was happy. He’d found happiness.

He’d found love.

And with that, he nestled back into Esteban’s chest, and slowly drifted to sleep...

***

SWOOSH

Almost the second that Victor fell asleep, light flashed across his vision, and he found himself somewhere else.

He was in a large, fancy room. Possibly the fanciest room he’d ever seen.

This was so much clearer than any dream he’d had before. It felt like it was real. Like it was there to show him something. Something that he needed to see.

‘Someone with magic body parts can possess the ability to harness magic on occasion. And, in theory, since you have magic eyes, you should possess the ability to have visions. They may come at any time, whenever you least expect it.’ Anya had said.

A VISION!!!

Victor was having a vision!

His first vision!

But, what kind of vision?

The room was fairly large. It had bookshelves, desks, a daybed, an open chest full of what looked like baby’s toys, and a crib next to a large window. A nursery, Victor guessed.

On the opposite wall hung a banner. That sigil. It was a sigil that Victor had always looked up to. A sigil that made him ready and willing to serve without question. It was of the head of a Delmaran Mau cat, wearing a sparkly tiara on a turquoise background.

The sigil of House Reyes.

CREAK

The doors to the fancy room suddenly opened, and someone walked in.

It was the Queen. But, she looked so much younger. She looked just a little bit older than Victor. And, she was carrying something wrapped in a white blanket. She was followed by two other bronze-skinned men, one of them wearing Royal Guard armor, and the other wearing a fancy, blue tunic. The one in blue looked a bit like Esteban, but older, with straighter hair and a small mustache and...

Wait.

Was that King Reynaldo!?

“Look at him,” the Queen stated, “Our boy.”

“Yes,” the man Victor was now sure was the last King Consort agreed, “Our little Prince.”

Little Prince? Victor looked into the blanket to see what they were talking about. There was a little bronze head sticking out of the top around the Queen’s arms.

It was Esteban! Baby Esteban! Oh God! He was so cute!

“He is beautiful, your graces,” the Royal Guard stated, “A beautiful little boy. He looks just like both of you.”

“Yes, he does,” the King agreed, “The heir to our realm. And, we’re trusting you with his life, High Sir.”

“Your grace?”

The Queen smiled at him, “He is of the utmost importance, to us and to the realm, and we’re trusting you to keep him safe. Sandro, we want you to be Esteban’s personal bodyguard.”

The Guard—Sandro—looked surprised. Then, he smiled, “I would be honored, your graces.”

The Queen smiled. Then, she looked back down at her baby boy, “You are going to be a great King someday, little one. I know it. I only hope that I can raise you right.”

“You will,” the King told her, “You are going to be a great mother. And, you’ll have my help the whole way.”

If only that were true...

The Queen kissed him, “I love you,” then, she turned back to Baby Esteban, “And, I love you, my little Prince.”

SHH

There was another flash, much smaller this time, and Victor found himself somewhere else. This time, he was in a crowded room, where people were gathered around a long box.

A coffin, Victor realized, when he looked in. The King was lying in it. Not moving, not breathing.

It was different from the bodies that Victor had killed. This one looked so... peaceful. Like he’d served his purpose, and now he was returning to God.

The Queen stepped forward with the white blanket in her arms. Baby Esteban was still a baby, but his little eyes were open and he had more hair. Oh God, did he get cuter!? The Queen showed him the man in the box.

“You see that? You see him, my little Prince?” The Queen asked, “That’s your father. He’s at peace now.”

Baby Esteban started crying.

Aww!

Victor just wanted to cradle him in his arms and tell him that everything would be okay. Luckily, the Queen did that for him.

“Shh, it’s okay. It’s okay, my little Prince,” the Queen bounced him in her arms, “He’s gone now. But, he’s gone, because he saved us. He saved us all. He sacrificed himself for the Kingdom. For us. For you.”

Baby Esteban kept crying, and the Queen kept bouncing him to try to calm him down.

“He’s a hero. Your father’s a hero. And, he’ll be remembered as a hero,” she held him close to her, “It’s just you and me now, my little Prince.”

SHH

Victor found himself back in the castle, in a huge room with lots of light and pillars and balconies.

“Mami?” A little voice asked, “Why do you always sit there?”

It was Baby Esteban. He looked around five years old. God, he was so cute! He was looking up at his mother, sitting at the front and center of the room in a big, fancy chair.

The Throne. The Royal Throne of Ravarra.

She smiled down at him, “I sit here, because I am the Queen,” she picked him up and sat him in her lap, “I am the ruler of Ravarra. This whole Kingdom belongs to me, and it is my duty to keep it safe and prosperous. And someday, you too will sit here.”

“Will I be the Queen, Mami?”

She laughed kindheartedly, “You’ll be the King.”

“Like Papi?”

“Yes, but different. Your Papi was the King, yes, but he wasn’t the ruler. The King Consort. You will be both King and ruler of Ravarra. The King Regnant. And, this whole Kingdom will belong to you. You will sit up here and address your subjects, and someone will announce you,” she poked his little nose, “‘You stand in the presence of Esteban the Adorable of House Reyes, King Regnant of the realm, protector of the heartlands, Lord of the Ciudad Del Fundador, Reigning Monarch of Ravarra.’”

“Yes!” Baby Esteban sat straight in her lap and started waving his little hands around, “I am Esteban the Adorable of House Reyes, King regalo of the real something, protector of people’s hearts and lands, Lord of the celery Del food doors, and it’s raining monarch butterflies in Ravarra!”

God... damnit! That was the cutest announcement in the history of everything. It should not be possible for someone to be that cute! It’s completely unnatural!

“Mami?” Baby Esteban turned back to her, “If you’re the Queen and the ruler of Ravarra, then shouldn’t this be the... Queendom of Ravarra?”

She smiled, “Perhaps if your ancestor, King Marcel, was Queen Marcela, and if this were a female primogeniture, then yes. But, it’s not. It is the Kingdom, because it was founded by a King, but it doesn’t matter if you’re a boy or a girl. This is an absolute primogeniture, which means that if you were the firstborn of the ruler, you would become the ruler after them. I am the ruler, and you are my only child, Esteban, so someday, you will be the King, but for now,” she cupped his chin, “you’re still my little Prince.”

SHH

Victor found himself in a hallway lined with paintings, vases, and other forms of art. Baby Esteban, about six now, was sitting in the middle of the floor playing with some toys.

Goddamnit, why was he so cute!? Cuteness should be illegal! Esteban would be locked up for eternity!

“Esteban.”

The Queen walked down the hall toward him carrying a basket with a blanket over it.

“Hi Mami!” Baby Esteban waved at her.

God... damnit... So cute...

The Queen smiled, “Happy birthday, my little Prince. Look what Uncle Celso got you.” She placed the basket beside him.

Baby Esteban crawled over and peeked under the blanket.

Two flashes of pale and a bit of dark bounced out of the basket. Esteban fell back, but recovered quickly and sat up to look at what had jumped at him.

Two Naverese kittens were strolling toward him with a bit of a bounce in their step, as if they were dancing.

Mewl mewl

They were mewling in unison. For some reason, Victor couldn’t understand what they were saying in the vision, but he got the idea that they were singing.

They rubbed up against Baby Esteban, who giggled in response, “I love them!”

The Queen smiled, “Good. I think...” she picked up one of the kittens and looked under it, “Yes, this one is a boy,” she placed him back down, “the other is a girl. What are you going to name them?”

Baby Esteban petted both of their heads.

“Antonio and Mariana!”

SHH

Victor found himself in a place with an angry crowd. The Queen was standing at the front on a large stand, holding a long, shiny sword.

Victor had heard that the Queen, like her mother, was excellent with a sword, but that didn’t seem like the type of sword that you would take into battle. In fact, it looked to Victor like an executioner’s blade.

Beside her were Baby Esteban, about seven now, the cats at his feet, and the Royal Guard from before, Sandro, beside him. Baby Esteban looked scared. They stood in front of a gray block on the ground with a basket in front of it.

“Are you sure you should be exposing your son to this, your grace?” Sandro asked, “He is quite young to be witnessing something like this.”

“He’s going to have to witness it someday, Sandro,” she told him, “Better now than later. Especially when such a heinous crime has been committed,” she turned to another Royal Guard in a sparkly, white cloak, “Warden Anselmo, bring the prisoner forward.”

The Warden of the Royal Guard nodded and walked off to the side. He returned shortly after, escorting an angry, western woman with bonded hands. When she got to the center and stood behind the block, she turned to face the crowd.

“This woman has been accused of adultery,” the Queen announced, “Who here bears witness to her crimes?”

“I will speak to them!” An angry, western man at the front of the crowd shouted, “I am Lord Valerio Loyola, and this woman, Maria, is my wife! A few days ago, I walked in on her having at it with a manservant! She has utterly disgraced the sacred vows of marriage!”

The crowd booed the bonded adulteress, Maria, who only glared at her accuser.

The Queen turned to her, “Maria Bello Loyola. I, Reyna, Queen of Ravarra, hereby sentence you to die. If you have any final words, speak them now.”

The adulteress continued to glare at her accuser, “He was a better lay than you ever were!”

The crowd booed. The Queen raised her sword, “Kneel.” The adulteress kneeled over the block with her head above the basket. The Queen raised her sword high...

SHINK

The crowd cheered as the blade came down, and the adulteress’s head fell into the basket. Antonio and Mariana jumped and ran away.

“Clean this mess up,” the Queen ordered. Then, she turned to Baby Esteban, who looked petrified. “Oh Esteban,” she handed the bloody sword to Sandro and pulled her son into a hug, “Someday, you will understand. It’s what had to be done. Everything is going to be okay, my little Prince.”

Baby Esteban wrapped his little arms around his mother’s waist.

SHH

Victor found himself in another room. The Queen was sat at a desk looking over some papers, when the doors creaked open and Baby Esteban, about eight now, walked in holding onto his leggings, with Antonio and Mariana at his legs, while Sandro trailed behind, looking flustered.

“Mami,” Baby Esteban spoke as he reached her desk, “There’s something wrong with my pipi.”

...Did he just say his, ‘pipi?’

He stretched out his leggings and tried to show her, but she kept her gaze upward.

Goddamnit, Baby Esteban!

“High Sir Sandro,” the Queen asked, “Does my son have a...?”

“Err, yes, your grace,” he sputtered.

“I see,” she reached down and cupped her son’s chin, “There’s nothing wrong with it, my little Prince. You are simply growing. This is what happens when you get older. High Sir Sandro, I would like you to teach my son about the birds and the bees.”

Sandro blushed, “Uhh, alright... Erm, now, you see...”

They left the room. The Queen returned to her paperwork.

SHH

Now, Victor found himself in a large theater. The Queen sat in a large booth on the upper levels with Baby Esteban, about ten now, in her lap, and an old woman sitting next to them, with Antonio and Mariana at their feet, watching the play below.

It was, ‘Forevermore,’ Victor realized. The part where Sir Manuel was defending Princess Penelope from the dragon’s minions.

The old woman snored.

The Queen slapped her arm, “Mother, keep up! You’re being very rude!”

Mother?...

Queen Santana!?

The Queen Mother made a face as she reached down to pet one of the cats, “Girl, please! I’ve seen this play a thousand times, and even played in it a few. I know exactly how it goes, and it never changes! The same old story that makes women look like nothing more than damsels in distress! Let me sleep!”

“You were a performer, Grandmother?”

The Queen facepalmed.

The Queen Mother smirked at him, “Sweet boy, I’ll have you know that I was the best Penelope in the realm! They say I was the face of the role! Exactly what the real Penelope must have looked like!”

“Mother, Penelope was western, she didn’t have golden skin...”

“Don’t give me your colorist, bronze privilege, girl! You’re half golden! Deal with it!”

“Mother, you’re the most colorist person I know... And, bronze privilege isn’t a thing...”

“It is when you copper-skins control the whole damned realm!”

“Mother, first of all, you just said I’m half golden, so you can’t call me that, and second, please don’t use colorist slurs around my son.”

“Mami? What’s, ‘colorist?’”

“Nothing, my little Prince, you’re grandmother is just a delusional old woman. Watch the play.”

“I beg your pardon, you little hybrid of a Queen—!”

“Go to sleep, Mother.”

“Hmph! Little hybridized, half-and-half Queen and her little copper-skin boy who...!”

She continued to mutter as she lied back. The Queen ignored her and returned her attention to the play.

“Look, my son,” the Queen pointed to Manuel and Penelope, “Look at how Manuel is willing to do whatever it takes to defend Penelope. Look at the way Penelope trusts him despite their odds. Manuel is her knight in shining armor. They’re in love. Now, look at Juan and Miguel.”

She pointed to them. Miguel was defending Juan from another group of minions.

“They’re doing the same things,” Baby Esteban noted.

“Yes,” the Queen stated, “They are. They’re in love too.”

“But, they’re both boys.”

“Mm, didn’t stop your father and that cliffhanger from going at it before he met your—“

“Mother!”

“That’s right. Before he met your mother.”

Baby Esteban giggled as the Queen rolled her eyes.

“But, in all honesty, precious boy,” the Queen Mother ruffled his little hair, “You should listen to your mother. It’s a perfectly natural thing for two boys to climb under the sheets together and have at each other—“

“MOTHER!!!”

“What?”

The Queen sighed, then turned back to Baby Esteban.

“Yes, my son, they are both boys. They’re two boys, and they’re in love with each other, just like Manuel and Penelope are in love with each other. Miguel is Juan’s knight in shining armor, just like Manuel is Penelope’s. And, that’s okay. That’s normal. That’s natural. That’s who they are, my son. That’s who they are.”

Baby Esteban looked like he was thinking about something. Victor knew. He was coming to the realization that that’s who he was too. The Queen held him close to her.

“Someday, you’ll end up just like Juan and Penelope, my little Prince. Someday, you too will fall in love with a knight in shining armor.”

“Yes, precious lamb, that you will. And, if I catch either you or your knight limping that day, I’ll spank you myself...”

“Mother!”

SHH

Victor found himself on a large balcony. The Queen was sitting at a little table overlooking some paperwork. She seemed bored. Victor really couldn’t blame her. Paperwork was boring. He knew from experience.

“Mami? Can I sit with you?”

The Queen looked up. Esteban, about eleven now, was approaching her with Antonio and Mariana at his feet, like always.

The Queen put down the paper she had been looking over.

“You’re supposed to be socializing with Sombra Del Fuego.”

“I don’t like her,” Esteban stated as he sat down across from her.

“Well, that’s too bad. She seems to like you.”

“She’s odd. And, I think she has a crush on me.”

The Queen smiled, “That happens sometimes. She likely won’t be the last girl to have a crush on the heir to the realm.”

“But, I don’t like girls!”

She raised an eyebrow, “I’m slightly offended.”

“You’re not a girl! You’re an old lady!”

“...I’m not even thirty. Your grandmother is an old lady.”

Esteban giggled, “She’s an ancient lady!”

“I CAN HEAR YOU!!!”

The Queen Mother glared at them from another balcony.

“Mother, shouldn’t you be getting back to the bastion?”

“I’ll go when I feel like it, little Queen! This ancient lady would like to spend more time with her family!” Then, she turned and left.

The Queen just shook her head.

Suddenly, one of the cats jumped on the table, but landed on the stack of papers and started slipping. Documents flew everywhere.

“ANTONIO!!!” Esteban scolded as he picked up his troublesome cat.

The Queen was laughing, “It’s fine. I was tired of reading those anyway.”

Esteban picked up the papers and placed them on the table. Then, he picked up one and looked at it.

“What’s this about... ‘Fajardo?’”

The Queen took the paper and looked at it.

“Ahh yes, that mess. House Fajardo is a minor House from the Isla Del Mar. Francisca Fajardo was set to marry Mauro Bello, but now her mother is demanding that she be set to marry Dante Nazario, which is a problem, because he’s betrothed to Elena Valenzuela.”

“Is Francisca in love with him?”

“I doubt it.”

“...Then, why does Lady Fajardo want her to marry him?”

“Hereditary politics.”

“...Geronimo Palomar? Who is that? I thought Geronimo was common-born.”

The Queen laughed at that, “No. Hereditary politics. Do you remember your first execution?”

Esteban nodded, “You beheaded Lady Loyola for adultery with a manservant.”

“Yes. Lady Maria was born into House Bello, and after her execution, the Bello family was disgraced. Now, do you remember who Dante is?”

“He’s Uncle Raymundo’s... parrot something. That thing that Aurelio is for Amador.”

The Queen chuckled, “That’s right. Now, can you put the pieces together?”

“Umm... Lady Fajardo doesn’t want Francisca to marry Mauro, because he’s from a disgraced family, and she wants her to marry Dante, because she wants to be close to Uncle Raymundo.”

“That’s exactly it.”

“But... if she tries to take Dante, Elena’s family is going to get mad, and they’re going to start fighting, so I think she should just marry someone else.”

“Exactly how I would have put it!” The Queen Mother waddled onto their balcony, “You’re really good at this, sweet boy.”

“I have an idea!” Esteban stated, “Uncle Ramon is Uncle Raymundo’s brother, and he isn’t married. I think she should marry him!”

“It’s possible,” the Queen stated, “And, if she can’t get Dante, she might try to, but—“

“—But, Ramon Del Mar is a loveless sea-monkey that doesn’t know how much fun procreation can be.”

“MOTHER!!!”

“What?”

The Queen shook her head. She looked at Esteban, “I’m sorry, my son. Basically, Uncle Ramon can’t be attracted to anyone.”

“Aww.”

“Do you still think they should get married?”

“No. I don’t want Uncle Ramon to do something he can’t like.”

“You’re such a little angel,” she cupped his chin, “And, you’re really good at understanding politics.”

“I like it! It’s very interesting!”

“Precious lamb, you won’t find many people who agree with you on that...”

The Queen ignored her mother and smiled, “Then, when you’re King, you’ll be better at it than most, my little Prince.”

SHH

Victor found himself in a large garden. Antonio and Mariana were playing under a tree with another Naverese with different patterning, two Delmaran Mau cats, and a yellowy cat. Sitting on a little hill was Esteban, about twelve now, with four others. Two of them looked a lot like Esteban, except that they were shorter, had androgynous faces, shoulder-length hair, and really bright, brown eyes. Victor figured those must have been his cousins, Amador and Marina. They were literally identical, except that one was wearing a blue tunic and the other was wearing a dress. The two Maus must have been theirs. Sitting next to Amador was a boy with golden everything. Golden clothes, golden skin, golden hair, and even golden eyes. That must have been Amador’s paramour, Aurelio. He seemed like the type to have a yellow cat. The last person sitting with them was a boy in a green tunic, with golden skin and dark brown hair, smiling with his mouth opened. Victor didn’t know who that was, but he’d heard that Mendoza’s were known for that kind of smile, so maybe that was Esteban’s... second cousin? He figured the third Naverese was his.

Said second cousin pulled on Esteban’s arm and kissed him on the cheek.

“Ew, stop!” Esteban complained, “Don’t kiss me, Feliciano!”

“Why not?”

“Because, we’re cousins!”

“That’s why I’m kissing you! I love you, cousin!”

He kept kissing Esteban’s cheek.

“Ew! Nasty! Stop it!”

He pushed him back. Feliciano looked sad.

“You can kiss me!” Amador offered, batting his eyes.

“But, we’re not related.”

Technically, they were. Through Esteban, at least.

Amador crawled over to him and kept batting his eyes, “That’s why you should kiss me!” He continued to crawl on all fours, and—

Woah...

He had a cute ass...

“Oh,” Feliciano smiled, “Okay!”

Feliciano started kissing him rapidly on the cheek.

“Kiss me on the lips!”

Feliciano looked confused, “Like Aurelio?”

“Mhm!”

“Will he be mad?”

“I don’t mind,” Aurelio stated, “I like sharing!”

Feliciano blushed, “I’ve never kissed on the lips before. It feels funny that my first time will be with a boy.”

“Good funny or bad funny?” Marina asked.

“Umm,” Feliciano considered, “Good funny...?”

“Then, kiss my brother, you idiot!”

Feliciano blushed even more. Slowly, he began to lean forward toward Amador’s face. He pecked him on the lips and then fell back laughing.

“That was fun!”

“Do it again!” Amador batted his eyes some more. Feliciano leaned back in and started kissing him again and again.

“Kiss me now!” Aurelio bounced over and presented his face. Feliciano obliged, and soon went back and forth kissing Amador and Aurelio.

Feliciano giggled, “I like this! I like kissing boys!”

“We do too!” Amador giggled.

“Do you like kissing boys, Marina?” Feliciano asked.

“No,” Amador answered for her, “She likes kissing girls!”

Marina shrugged, “My brother can kiss boys, why can’t I kiss girls?”

Feliciano giggled, “That’s funny!”

Everyone giggled. “What about you, Esteban?”

Esteban blushed, “Oh. Umm... I haven’t kissed ever, but... I like boys too.”

Feliciano giggled, “We’re all funny!”

Everyone giggled.

SHH

This vision took a dark turn. Victor was back in the castle, but it was shaking. There was shouting. Swords ringing. Like there was a battle going on.

The raid! This was a vision of the raid!

Sure enough, there was Esteban at his current age, hiding behind High Sir Sandro.

“Stay behind me, your grace!” He ordered.

The doors burst open, and a bunch of knights ran in, led by none other than Lord Severo Duran, and surprisingly, Lord Porra.

Lord Severo pointed his sword, “Please, don’t make this any harder than it has to be, gold-knight.”

“If that’s what it takes to keep him safe,” Sandro stated, “I’ll make it as hard as it can get!”

Lord Severo sighed, “Everyone is so unreasonable...”

“Get him!” The nasally Lord Porra ordered. The knights made to attack.

“No,” Lord Severo ordered, “Call your men off, Lord Pedro. I’ll handle him.”

Lord Severo tried to lunge at the gold-knight, but apparently years in the Royal Guard had made Sandro good. Very good. In fact, he was better than even the Kingdom’s master of war. And, he didn’t lose.

CRUNCH

“ARGH!!!” Lord Severo grunted loudly as Sandro’s blade entered his side. When Sandro removed it, the master of war fell to the ground. Blood started to seep out of the fresh wound.

Sandro pointed his blade at Lord Severo’s head, “Yield, traitor!”

Lord Severo looked hurt, physically and emotionally, by that.

He sighed, “I yie—“

CRUNCH

“AHH!!!” Esteban shrieked.

Sandro looked down to see a blade emerging from his ribs. Lord Pedro pulled his sword out, and Sandro fell to the ground.

Esteban rushed to his side, “SANDRO!!!”

The Royal Guard looked up at Esteban.

“Reyna...”

He tried to touch Esteban’s face.

“I... I love...”

...But, his hand fell short, and dropped, unmoving...

He was dead.

Lord Severo struggled to stand, “That was... dishonorable!”

“This is a rebellion,” Lord Porra stated, “For us, there’s no such thing as honor anymore. Best get used to it, old man.”

Esteban cried over his fallen defender. Then, he noticed the sword still in his hand. He picked it up and glared at Lord Porra.

“GAH!!!”

He leapt forward and swung, but the Porra lord ducked out of the way just in time. A couple of knights rushed forward and restrained Esteban, forcing him to the ground.

Lord Porra knocked the sword out of his hands, “Heh. Feisty, aren’t ya?”

“Fuck you!” Tears were streaming from Esteban’s face, “If you’re going to kill me... go ahead and do it!”

Lord Porra cackled, “No, boy. We didn’t go to all this trouble to kill you. Nah, we’re here to take you. To my Lord Malvado Del Fuego.”

Esteban looked horrified, “No! ‘You’ll never take me alive!’”

“We already have,” he sneered, “Let’s go!”

“AHH!!! NO!!! HELP!!!”

HISS HISS

Antonio and Mariana bounced up and started scratching at the knights. The knights were shaken, but they recovered and threw them off. They began to pull Esteban away.

“NO!!! HELP ME!!!”

SHH

Now, Victor found himself somewhere familiar. He was on a road in the Bosque De La Luz. The northern raid forces were returning home. Esteban was bonded and was riding on a horse with Lord Porra’s brother, the Witch, and Lord Severo looked ready to keel over at their side.

“So, what do you say, boys?” Witch Porra sneered nasally, “How’s about we give the little boy-fucker a good fucking?”

If Victor were there, he would have cut that witch into tiny pieces. But, he wasn’t there. The Porra Witch was dead now, but now Victor had to witness the horrible things that he’d done while he was alive.

The witch groped Esteban. Esteban looked like he was trying to stay strong, but his face betrayed his fear.

Lord Severo grunted, “Leave the boy alone,” he coughed a bit, “Lord Malvado wants him alive and undamaged. Keep your hands. To yourself.”

“Best listen to the old man, Pablo,” Lord Pedro stated, “Lord Del Fuego does want all those things, as painful as it to agree with him.”

“So that he can fuck him all to himself,” the witch sneered, “Ya hear that, boy? Where your going, you’ll be getting fucked more than a Ciudad whore! Best get used to it as soon as possible, yes?” He continued to grope. The poor boy whimpered as his hand started to find it’s way into his leggings...

“I said... LEAVE HIM ALONE!!!” Lord Severo tried to punch the witch. He missed. And, the force he’d put into it at his condition caused him to fall off of his horse.

THUD

He grunted loudly as he fell to the side of the road. Blood was seeping out in pools now.

Lord Porra stopped and sneered down at him, “Tried to swing on my brother, did you? That was unwise. Leave the master of war right where he is, men! Let him learn from his mistakes. Ya!”

And with that, the knights continued on, as if the Lord of House Duran weren’t bleeding out on the side of the road.

SHH

Now, Victor found himself somewhere else familiar. The dungeon that he’d rescued Esteban from. And, there he was, chained to the wall. He was fully clothed except for his bare feet.

The doors on the other side of the room creaked open, and Malvado emerged holding small, shiny knife.

“Good morning, Esteban,” he taunted, “I hope you slept well. I’ve got such fun planned for us today.”

He kneeled beside Esteban and ran the knife up his leg.

“Fuck you!” Esteban spat.

“My, such language. Do you kiss your mother with that mouth?” He ran the knife across Esteban’s lips. “But yes, I’ve considered fucking myself on occasion, but it hasn’t had the same effect as when I consider fucking other people. Even in my old age, I still enjoy a good fuck now and then. My favorites are the young ones. Young girls...” his knife found itself under Esteban’s chin, “...young boys...”

“Fuck. You.”

“Fuck me?” Malvado cackled, “No, fuck you! Which is exactly what I intend to do.” He ran the knife down Esteban’s torso, “Don’t worry, Esteban. The whole Kingdom knows that you’re a little boy-fucker. That you want it like this. You like it like this.” The blade hovered over Esteban’s crotch, “You’re not using these parts, are you? It’s your other side that gets the attention, yes? Your backside.”

“No...”

The knife ran down his sleeves, “You enjoy getting fucked, don’t you? You enjoy getting rammed into until you bleed. And, your girl-fucking mother condones it, because she couldn’t spend the rest of her life with her handmaiden’s finger up her birth canal.”

“No!”

“You’d probably bend over for anyone who asked, wouldn’t you? Tell me, do you bend over for the gold-knights?”

“NO!!! I DON’T BEND OVER!!! I’VE NEVER HAD SEX!!!”

Malvado chuckled, “Well, you should be flattered then! Your first time shall be with the protector of the north...”

ZZT ZZT ZZT

In a few swift cuts, Esteban’s clothes lay in shreds beside him, and he was left in nothing but his undergarments.

“Don’t worry, Esteban,” he whispered, “I’ll fuck you like you know you want it. I’ll fuck you ‘till you bleed.”

Esteban whimpered under the old man’s gaze. The knife found itself over Esteban’s undergarments...

Suddenly, the doors on the other side of the room were pushed forward.

“It’s locked!”

That was Victor’s voice! That was him on the other side! They heard murmuring and roaring following after it.

“Well,” Malvado looked thoughtful, “That was quick,” he turned and ran the knife across Esteban’s cheek, “Don’t go anywhere, Esteban. I’ve still got plans for you.”

He got up and walked out through the other doors, closing them behind him.

SHPEW

The locked doors flew open.

“Woah. Quite the recoil. I think I like my wand better.”

ROAR

Again, Victor couldn’t understand Incendio in the vision.

Then, Victor himself rushed in, his armor gleaming like it was made of pure gold. He stared at Esteban. Esteban stared back, with a look of shock, surprise, and that same something else that Esteban had been looking at him with ever since.

Love.

It was love.

All this time, that something else had been love.

SWOOSH

That flash of light was the biggest one yet, and apparently, the final one.

Victor woke up and found himself back in the tent. Alone. Where was Esteban? The tent flap was open. Victor rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and got up to go find him. He went outside and peered around. The light from the clearing illuminated his view a little, and he spotted a figure walking back toward the tent.

“Esteban?”

Esteban looked up at him and smiled, “Good evening, Valorous Victor.”

“Good evening.”

Esteban reached up and caressed his face, then kissed his lips. Every time, it still made Victor flutter.

“I had a dream about you,” Esteban stated.

“You did?” Did he have visions too? “What about?”

“I dreamt that you were kidnapped by a dragon, and I had to come and save you, and we fell in love.”

Oh.

So, it was just a normal dream.

“So, you dreamt that I was your Penelope?”

“That’s right,” he kissed his cheek, “I guess in the real world, I’m your Penelope, but a boy can dream.”

“Yes, he can,” Victor smiled shyly, “What else happened?”

“Well, there was another one where we were on top of a snowy hill, and you were making a snow angel, and then we started kissing.”

Victor snickered, “That sounds like fun.”

Esteban nodded, “I used to make snow angels with my second cousin in the winter. He was better at it than I was.”

“Feliciano?”

Esteban gave him a look.

“Yes... Feliciano Mendoza... How did you know that?”

“I saw.”

“You... what?”

“I saw. Him. And, everyone else. Among other things. I had a vision while I was asleep.”

“A vision?”

“Yeah. Of your past. From when you were a baby to when I rescued you.”

Esteban shook his head slowly, “That’s... fucking creepy.”

Victor laughed, “Yeah, I guess it is. If it helps, you were extremely cute.”

Esteban blushed, “I’m not still cute?”

“I didn’t say that,” Victor leaned in and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

Esteban smiled, “What did you see?”

“Well,” Victor tried to remember it all, “There was one not long after you were born, with your mother and father fawning all over your cute baby self. Then, there was your father’s funeral. And, when your mother talked to you about the throne and ruling. And, when you got those Naverese cats for your birthday.”

Esteban smiled, “Antonio and Mariana.”

“‘South Side Story?’” Victor asked with a smirk.

“Hey, they’re from the south.”

“True. And, when your mother executed that adulteress. And,” he snickered, “Your first boner.”

Esteban blushed.

“You actually tried to show it to her!”

“Shut up!”

“‘Mami. There’s something wrong with my pipi.’”

“NEXT!!!”

Whinny, ‘AYY!!! I’M TRYNA SLEEP!!! WHO WANTS A HORSESHOE UP THEY ASS!!!??’

Esteban backed down, “Sorry, Lina!”

“Okay, okay,” Victor calmed down, “Umm... Oh! And, there was that time she and your grandmother talked to you about Juan and Miguel.”

Esteban smiled at the memory.

“I like your grandmother. Despite her colorist comments.”

“Yes, Grandmother is... definitely something.”

“It sure seemed like it. And, then when your mother taught you about hereditary politics. And, there was one in a garden with you, Amador, Marina, Aurelio, and Feliciano. Feliciano had his first kiss, and then you all said that you were attracted to the same sex.”

Esteban smiled, “That was the first time that I said it out loud.”

“You all have cats.”

“We do,” Esteban nodded, “I’ve got Antonio and Mariana. Amador and Marina have two Delmaran Maus, Elena and Diablo. Marina took Diablo with her when she joined the Order of Dark Magic, and Amador and Aurelio basically share Elena and Aurelio’s yellow cat, Oro. And, Feliciano has another Naverese, Santana, who is named specifically after my grandmother, yes.”

“Does it ever get confusing with Marina and Mariana?”

“Sometimes. But, we’ve gotten used to it.”

“I have a Delmaran Mau,” Victor told him, “His name is Leo.”

Esteban smirked, “You would have fit right in with us.”

Victor smiled, “That’s cute. You were so cute,” then, Victor’s expression turned grim, “Then... the next one was of the raid...”

Esteban looked sad.

“How Lord Duran and Lord Porra attacked and killed that Royal Guard. Sandro?”

Esteban nodded, “Yeah. High Sir Sandro Carrera. My personal bodyguard. Everyone in the Royal Guard was like a father to me, but... he was the most fatherly.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay.”

Victor put a hand on his arm, “And, then there was that incident on the road. When Witch Porra tried to... And, Lord Duran stopped him.”

“Yeah,” Esteban confirmed, “Aside from clearly not wanting to hurt anyone, Lord Duran saved me. It’s why I don’t hold a grudge against him.”

“Why didn’t you tell me that the Porra’s hurt you so much?”

Esteban crossed his arms, “Well, you killed them anyway. It doesn’t matter anymore. Witch Porra never touched me the rest of the way there.”

Victor looked down, “Then... the last scene I saw was of you just before I rescued you... You and Malvado.”

Esteban nodded, “You saved me too. Not only that, you saved my everything. You saved me.”

Victor felt like he was about to cry. Esteban had been through so much. So many close calls. He’d just barely made it all this way. Without Victor...

“I won’t let anyone do that to you again,” Victor promised, “The next time someone even thinks about touching you, I’ll kill them. I’ll cut them into a million pieces. I won’t let anyone hurt you ever again.”

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

They kissed. It still gave Victor that wonderful feeling every time.

“You really were cute,” Victor told him, “You still are.”

Esteban smiled, “You’re cute too.”

If only that were true.

But, Victor knew it wasn’t.

He was never going to be.

“No, I’m not,” Victor’s voice started to break, “I’m the ugliest person in the Kingdom.”

“That’s not true!” Esteban rubbed his arm, “That’s not even close to true!”

“I don’t know how you can love someone like me,” Victor felt tears in his eyes, “You deserve so much better.”

“That’s not true!” Esteban stated confidently, “You’re perfect! I love you! I love everything about you! I love your personality! You’re a good person! That’s damn near impossible to find in this world! I love how you act, and how you walk, and how you talk, and your laugh, and your smile, and how you purr like a kitten when you sleep. And, I love you physically too! I love your face, and your hair, and your lips, and your eyes. Especially your eyes. They’re so pretty. You’re so pretty.”

“...Y-you think I’m pretty?”

“Yeah. I do. You’re pretty, Victor. You’re really pretty.”

That was a first. He was no stranger to having his eyes being called pretty, but he had never, himself, been called pretty.

He liked it.

“You’re pretty, Victor. You’re so pretty.”

Victor smiled, “Thanks.”

“Say it.”

“Say what?”

“Say that you’re pretty.”

“I... I don’t think I can—“

“I want to hear you say it. Say it...” he stood so that he was taller than Victor again, “Your Prince commands it.”

AHH!!!

“Yeah,” Esteban smiled, “I’ve seen how you get when I say that. You like when I order you around.”

Victor blushed, “I guess I do.”

“Then, obey your Prince. Say that your pretty.”

“Or... or what?”

“Well...”

Esteban swung his leg around in a circle. Victor had to back out of the way to avoid getting hit.

“...I could always just connect my foot with your testicles. No children for you, Valorous Victor!”

Victor blushed and giggled, “I don’t think I can have children anyway, Esteban.”

“It’s your choice. Obey your Prince, or get kicked in the balls. Choose wisely, Valorous Victor!”

Victor giggled again.

“Okay... I’m pretty.”

Saying that felt good.

“That’s right. You’re pretty. You’re really fucking pretty. I’m glad you were my first kiss.”

Victor smiled, “I’m glad you were mine too.”

Esteban looked surprised, “I was your first?”

“Yes, you were.”

He laughed, “I never would have guessed. You’re so pretty. And, you have a cute... umm...” he started blushing.

“What?”

“You... you have a cute...”

“A cute what?”

“...butt...”

“...What?”

“You have a cute butt.”

Victor blushed insanely. He had definitely never heard anyone say anything like that to him before!

“It’s just... I... I like the... the shape of it and—and the way it looks and all, and umm... I—I just like... looking at it.”

Victor kept blushing, “Umm... thanks... Yours is pretty cute too...”

Which was honestly true.

Esteban kept blushing as well.

“Umm, could I... I don’t know... touch it?”

Victor’s eyes widened, “Uhh... m-my...?”

Esteban nodded.

“Ohh... okay.”

Victor turned to the side awkwardly. He looked back at himself, and Esteban’s hand slowly reached out...

He touched it.

Esteban’s hand. Victor’s ass. It all felt amazing.

“I... I love it,” Esteban stated as he continued running his hand along it, “I love it!... I love you.”

Victor was about to respond.

Coo, ‘Foreevermooooore.’

They both looked up into the tree to see their guardian sitting in it.

“Paloma?” Victor asked.

Coo,

‘He has cooome,
To aveeenge,
His fallen ooone,

Arm yourseeelves,
My childreeen,
Defend yourseeelves,

Foreevermooooore!’

And with that, she flew off into the night.

GALLOP GALLOP GALLOP

Suddenly, they began to hear thundering gallops from the forest. They looked to each other, and simultaneously, ran for Lina. When they got to her, they started digging around in her saddle for their weapons.

Whinny, ‘Wha—? What the f—? AIGHT!!! IS HORSESHOE TIME!!!’

“Shh!” Victor shushed her, “Do you hear that?”

Lina’s ears perked up. Whinny, ‘Ahh shee-it...’

“Yeah,” Esteban agreed as he pulled on the quiver, “We could use whatever help you can provide.”

Whinny, ‘You got it, boy-fucker.’

Esteban glared at her, “That’s a derogatory slur!”

“You get used to it,” Victor assured him.

The three of them returned to the front of their camp with weapons—and horseshoes—drawn. The galloping got closer...

RUSTLE

Out of the bushes, a familiar large, black horse jumped into the camp.

Whinny, ‘North side, mothafucka!’

Whinny, ‘Oh hell-to-da-no...’

Whinny, ‘Damn, bitch, you lookin’ fine! C’mere, gimme some pull, girl!’

Whinny, ‘Fuck naw, I ain’t no ho! Backup outta mah camp fo’ I kick yo ass back to da north side! West side, mothafucka!’

Whinny, ‘North side, mothafucka!’

“Do... all horses talk like that?” Esteban asked.

“From what I’ve seen,” Victor confirmed.

Lina and Marco continued their horse-talk, while Marco’s rider jumped off, “YOU!!!”

Victor raised his sword.

“Good evening, Sir Alonso.”

“YOU!!!” He ripped his sword out of the scabbard, “YOU!!! YOU KILLED HER!!!”

“In my defense, I thought she was just another Del Fuego thug. Which she was. This isn’t helping my argument, is it?”

“YOU!!!” He slashed at him, “YOU KILLED ALMA!!! YOU KILLED MY WIFE!!!”

CLANG

Victor needed to be careful. He may have had his magic sword, but he was still half-naked.

Esteban raised the bow, “Sir Alonso, step away from my beloved.”

“Yeah, best listen to—“

Wait...

His what!?

Victor looked at him.

“Did you just call me your beloved?”

“Yes, I did. Sir Alonso, I’m only going to say it once.”

Victor stared at him wide-eyed. Then, he felt what must have looked like the stupidest grin in the universe grow across his face.

“STAY OUT OF THIS!!!” He yelled, “You... YOU KILLED HER!!!”

CLANG CLANG

Victor kept his guard up, “Yeah, about that—“

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!”

CLANG CLANG CLANG

“About that,” Victor continued, “You are aware of why I did it, correct?”

“YOU’RE A MURDERER, THAT’S WHY!!!”

“...No.”

“Sir Alonso,” Esteban kept his aim, “I’ve never killed a man before, but I have killed a troll, and I’ve shot a nobleman in the stomach. Now, I’m not particularly fond of Del Fuego thugs, so if you don’t stop trying to kill my beloved, I’m going to shoot you in the face.”

“Hold on now, calm down... beloved,” Victor already loved saying that, “I can handle this.”

CLANG

“Would you mind handling it before he chops off a part of you that I like?”

“Which part would that be?”

“Everything.”

Victor smiled, then turned back to his attacker.

“Sir Alonso—“

CLANG

“—I didn’t want to kill her. And, from what you’ve told me about her, I severely regret doing it. But, I didn’t know her. I didn’t know anything about her. All I knew was that she was a knight at the doors of the Del Fuego dungeon. All I knew was that she stood in the way of me and my quest to rescue Esteban.”

“Stop... TALKING!!!”

CLANG CLANG CLANG

Finally, Sir Alonso looked tired and lowered his sword. At least he wasn’t swinging at Victor now, but he was still giving him a death glare.

“Sir Alonso,” Victor breathed, “Malvado Del Fuego is an evil man.”

“I know!”

“Then, why do you serve him?”

“I serve my liege! I’m loyal to whomever lords over my lands!”

“First off,” Esteban cut in, “You’re from the Tierra De Arena.”

“I’m loyal! I’m in the Del Fuego army! I’m loyal to House Del Fuego!... Even if their actions are... questionable at best.”

Ahh! An opening!

“Sir Alonso,” Victor tried, “House Del Fuego is in open rebellion against the Crown.”

“Do you even know why?” Esteban asked.

Sir Alonso looked distant.

“No. I don’t. A true knight serves his liege without question. Besides... The ones that do ask... disappear.”

That, unfortunately, made a lot of sense.

“Sir Alonso,” Victor stated, “Malvado Del Fuego is in open rebellion against the Crown, because the Queen refused to marry her son to his daughter.”

Sir Alonso paused.

“...You’re lying.”

“He’s really not,” Esteban confirmed.

“An entire rebellion for... She’s his only heir! Why should I believe you!?”

“Because, it’s the truth,” Victor stated, “He wanted to marry his only daughter into the Royal Family, so that his bloodline would only be remembered as monarchs. Bringing the glory days of Rafuego back, or some shit.”

According to history, there was nothing glorious about Rafuego at all. It was always a charred wasteland, and then there was the wars, starvation, slavery, endless infighting...

...Actually, minus starvation and slavery, Rafuego was starting to sound like what Ravarra was turning into today. Not on Victor’s watch!

“That...” Sir Alonso shook his head, “...makes a lot of sense...”

Victor nodded, “Sir, has the Crown ever done anything to you personally? Anything to make you lose faith in their rule.”

He shook his head, “No. The Reyes reign has always been stable. And, Queen Reyna... she’s one of the greatest monarchs in our history.”

“She is,” Victor agreed, “Sir Alonso, your wife was like you. Loyal to her liege. But, even she didn’t believe in this rebellion. If not for the threat of disappearing... do you think she would have remained loyal to the Crown?”

Sir Alonso seemed to consider that. Then, he nodded.

“Yes... I think she would have.”

“Then, do what she couldn’t. Honor her memory by doing what she would have wanted to do, Sir Alonso...”

Victor went for the final push.

“Do it for your wife. For Dame Alma Delgado. Rebel... against the rebellion.”

Sir Alonso looked understandably torn. Victor was asking him to betray his liege and side with someone that had killed the love of his life. But, he was doing it for her. For his fallen wife. For her memory. Surely, that would be enough.

And, it was.

Sir Alonso sheathed his sword.

“Very well.”

He turned to Esteban and kneeled.

“I, Sir Alonso of House Delgado, hereby pledge my sword and my service to the Crown of House Reyes.”

Esteban put away his bow, “Thank you, Sir Alonso.”

Sir Alonso rose, “Well, now that I’m loyal to the Crown again, what would you have me do? Accompany you?”

That didn’t sound like such a bad idea. Having an extra sword might come in handy if they got into trouble. Of course, he’d probably try to slit Victor’s throat in his sleep—

“No.”

No!?

Victor looked at Esteban.

Sir Alonso too looked confused, “Then, what would you have me do, your grace?”

“I have something more important for you to do,” Esteban crossed his arms, “What do you know of those that disappeared?”

Sir Alonso’s eyebrows raised, “Well... They asked the wrong questions about the rebellion, and... that’s it. No one’s heard from them.”

“Do you think they’re dead?”

He shook his head, “Doubt it. We’d have likely heard if they were dead. I suspect that they were exiled or imprisoned, depending on how much of a threat that they posed.”

“Then, that’s your mission.”

Esteban stood in that tall, commanding way that made Victor feel fluffy.

“Sir Alonso, you are to find those who’ve disappeared. Find them, save them if you have to, and get them to rebel against the rebellion as you have. That is my command.”

Of course! That was such a great fucking idea! They could gain more allies and hurt the rebellion! It was perfect! Esteban was perfect! He was so smart! And, so kind! So caring! So—!

Sir Alonso snorted.

“You’re quite the benevolent Prince.”

Benevolent!

That was the perfect word!

Esteban was benevolent!

Sir Alonso saluted, “By your command, your grace. Next you see of me, I shall have bands of rebelling rebels at my side.”

He turned to Victor.

“I do not forgive you for what you’ve done... But, I understand. We do what we have to.”

“So, you’re not going to kill me.”

“Not now, at least.”

That made Victor feel a little better.

Sir Alonso mounted Marco and reined him off.

“Farewell, Sir Alonso,” Esteban called.

“Farewell, your grace.”

Whinny, ‘See ya, west side witch.’

Whinny, ‘See ya, north side nut.’

And with that, they were off.

When they were gone, Esteban turned to Victor.

“Well, that was productive.”

“Yes, indeed it was,” he smiled shyly, “beloved.”

He kissed him on the cheek, earning him a smile in return, “You owe me.”

“Yes, I do. He was right. You are quite the benevolent Prince.”

“Perhaps it’s simply your good influence, Valorous Victor.”

“I only do what I can... Benevolent Esteban.”

He smiled, “Heh. I would have expected Beloved Esteban, but I like that too.”

“I do too. Now, I guess I still owe you something.”

“You could let me touch your butt again. Or, should I say, your Prince commands it.”

Victor smirked, “As you wish, my Prince.”

Chapter Text

“Honestly! Keep it in your pants for one night!”

Amador just stared at her, “I’m afraid that’s an impossible feat, Mother. That’s like telling me to keep from breathing.”

Lady Catalina Del Mar rolled her bright—extremely bright—eyes and downed her chalice, “If this banquet is going to go on for the rest of the night, I’m going to need more wine.” She waved over a manservant.

“You’ve had enough. You can go without drinking, Mother.”

“And, you can go without sex!” She accused as the wine was being poured.

“Go without sex!? Are you insane!?”

The manservant smiled at that. Amador vaguely remembered sleeping with him at some point.

She took another sip, “I’m serious! Sex has turned you into a little whore!”

“...Well yeah, but at least sex doesn’t get me drunk.”

“...It gets you and your family a bad name,” she pointed at him, “Honestly, everywhere I go, I can hear someone whisper, ‘Oh look, it’s Lady Del Mar! The mother of the twin whores!’”

Amador giggled, “Is that what you old people call us?”

“Watch it!” She glared at him, “I can still spank you! Though, I’d much rather never touch your behind again.”

Amador continued to giggle.

“Honestly!” She continued drinking. She really should stop! Her bronze skin was starting to turn different shades! “How did I end up with opposite sex twins who both ended up becoming same sex whores!?”

Amador shrugged, “This is who we are, Mother.”

“Hmph! Maybe, but...” she mumbled something about the Queen falling in love with a man, then shook her head and pointed, “You know, thanks to her magic, Marina may have avoided the executioner’s blade, but you, my boy. You’ve got a bloodline to continue now. Best start turning your eyes toward the opposite sex.”

That made Amador want to throw up, “That’s... I think you’ve had too much to drink, Mother.”

“It’s how hereditary politics work, my son. You’ll understand someday. Just like your father and I.”

“You and Father were in love at first sight.”

“Don’t give me excuses!” She downed her chalice again, “Do you remember the words of our House?”

How could he forget?

“‘Loyalty unto death.’”

“Precisely. And, I must say,” she raised a finger, “Your loyalty to your bloodline is in serious question!”

“You’ve definitely had too much to drink, Mother.”

“Nonsense!” She was swaying like a madwoman, “Raymundo! Raymundo, darling, come here please!”

Amador’s father, Lord Raymundo Del Mar, walked over with his paramour, Dante Valenzuela, at his side.

“Enjoying the festivities, wife?”

“Not at the moment! Tell your son to stop sleeping with boys, and start... well, not sleeping, but looking for a girl, so our whole bloodline doesn’t die out!”

She was being overly dramatic. They had tons of relatives with the Del Mar name. They weren’t going to go extinct like Houses Travieso or Castillo. Or, hopefully not House Reyes. That would be complicated. And, quite sad. Besides, his mother was still young... sort of. Young enough to keep having children! If it was such a problem, she and Father could just make more! Surely, at least one of them could live up to her expectations!

“There’s nothing wrong with sleeping around, dear,” his father turned to him, “Dante and I used to bring others into our bedroom at your age... though, they were mostly women, but there was the occasional male if he was pretty enough.”

His mother rolled her eyes, “Not helping, husband!”

“But, your mother is right,” his father admitted, “You are the heir to this House. And, heirs need to be able to continue their bloodlines.”

Amador just stared, “There are other ways to do that, I’m fairly sure. Marina says she’s heard rumors that there’s some ancient ritual that can birth children without physical procreation.”

“Rumors are just rumors, Amador!” His mother stated, “And, if it’s real, then it’s completely unnatural! And, forgotten! If this House is going to survive, you need to find a female!”

“My lady, he is still a child,” Dante noted, “We could worry about this when he’s old enough.”

“But, by then, everyone will be taken! Here, look!” His mother pointed across the room, “There! There’s Xiomara Rosales! Don’t you think she’s pretty?”

“No,” Amador rolled his eyes, “No, I do not.” He really wished Aurelio were here at the moment, but he’d gone off to find Feliciano.

“Besides, it looks as if she’s taken,” Dante noted, “She seems quite enamored with the Castro boy.”

Amador smirked, “Can’t blame her.” Emiliano Castro was looking pretty damned dashing tonight. Too bad he, like all Castro’s, was an extreme traditionalist. Didn’t stop him from being fun to look at, though.

“Ugh... Over there! Aurelio’s sister, Ariana! She looks just like him!”

“Not really, no.” Aurelio was the fourth-born of six siblings. He had two older sisters and a brother, and a younger brother and sister. And, out of all of them, Aurelio was the one who most resembled his mother. Ariana was the third-born. They may have shared a skin tone and similar facial features, but Ariana Ayala looked more like her father, with black hair and brown eyes, as opposed to Aurelio, who, like his mother, was golden on all angles.

“Alright!” His mother rubbed her face, “Alright! How about Marina’s paramour? She’s a nice girl! You like her, don’t you!?”

“Maite?” Maite was a nice girl, but Amador had only met her a couple times. She’d only become Marina’s paramour a few months ago, but it was quite obvious that Maite and Marina were becoming just like Aurelio and Amador. She wasn’t here now, obviously. She was with Marina up north. “If I tried to get with Maite, Marina’d see to it that I’m never able to have children ever.”

“Ugh, I can’t believe you two!”

“Catalina, calm down,” Raymundo stated, “We don’t have to do this all tonight.”

“But, he—!”

“He’s still a boy. We can deal with bloodline issues when he’s an adult. Let him be who he is, wife. Right now, all he needs to worry about is our love and acceptance.”

Amador smiled at his father. He was always the understanding one.

His mother blinked a couple of times. Then, she swayed over to him, “Mm, you’re right,” she pulled Amador into a tight hug, “Mm, forgive me, it seems I have had to much to drink. I love you regardless of who you bring into your bed. I love you, Marina...”

“Amador, Mother. And, I love you too. Even when you’re an impossible drunk.”

She chuckled, “Right,” she kissed his head. Then, she sniffed it, “Mm, you smell good. You smell like a boy... I think... Boys smell like penises, right?”

“Okay, I think you should sit down, Mother.” He really didn’t feel like explaining to her why his head smelled like that. He’d had fun, but those squires were just dirty!

His father and Dante helped her into a chair. Then at that moment, Feliciano’s mother, ‘The Smile That Died,’ herself, walked up to them with a basket in hand.

“Hello, everyone...”

“Esme!” His mother giggled, “Hi, darling, how are you!?”

That was slightly offensive...

How could she remember her name, but not that of her own son!?

“Ay Catalina, drunk as always,” Esmeralda sighed. Then, she held the basket up to Dante, “I’m sorry that I can’t make it this year.”

“It’s the thought that counts,” Dante assured her as he took the basket.

Esmeralda brushed some of her scarlet hair absentmindedly, “I just feel bad that I can’t even be there for my own husband’s memorial...”

Ah, yes. The memorial for Feliciano’s father, Commander Erardo Valenzuela Mendoza. Ever since the war, the Valenzuela’s and the Mendoza’s gathered to honor his memory. Not this year apparently.

“I’ll make sure to pass along your regards,” Dante stated, “Good day, my lady.”

Esmeralda nodded, then turned and left.

Amador decided to lighten the mood, “How is your wife these days, Dante?”

“Good. All things considering,” Dante sighed, “Elena’s a bit worried about her baby brother though. Edmundo is... spending quite a bit of time with Franco Fajardo. Lele is appalled, obviously.”

His mother sighed, “And when Lele’s on about something, Roana’s usually not far behind.”

This definitely did not lighten the mood at all.

Ever since the disagreement on whether Dante should marry into Valenzuela or Fajardo, the two Houses had been having... trouble with each other. Personally, Amador blamed Lord Dario for that. The Lord of House Nazario really should have been more involved in his own son’s marriage, but no, he’d left that for them to decide. What’s the point of being the richest man on the Isla if you’re never going to get involved in Isla affairs!?

Amador liked little Edmundo. Too young to sleep with, as he was barely starting adolescence, but he was a nice boy. Amador had suspected it of him, what with all of the questions about him and Aurelio, and if he was spending lots of his time with another boy, that pretty much confirmed it. Amador didn’t know much about Franco Fajardo, but he only hoped that he wouldn’t break Edmundo’s heart.

Actually, now Amador was hoping that Edmundo really did have a thing for Franco, and maybe Franco felt the same way. Why else would he let him hang around so much!? Maybe they deserved each other!

Aunt Roana and her paramour, Eleonora, didn’t seem to think so though. Scary bitches! They actually weren’t that scary—though it did always freak Amador and Marina out when they were reminded that their own aunt was only a few years older than them. The point being that if they didn’t want them spending time together, they were going to put a stop to it, simple as that.

But, Franco and Edmundo deserved each other! Amador was convinced of this now! These two little boys deserved to be together forever! He couldn’t let his scary aunt and her scary paramour get in the way of that!

Then, it was settled! When Amador got back to the Isla Del Mar, he was going to do the next thing that he was best at after taking it up the ass!

He was going to play matchmaker!

“Pardon me, my lord.”

As Amador returned to reality, two knights in pretty armor walked up to them. The male looked familiar. Amador remembered. This was the knight he’d had sex with before. He smiled at him. The knight smiled back, then turned to his father.

“Pardon the interruption, my lord. I am Sir Paco Figueroa, firstborn of Lord Josue Figueroa, and heir to House Figueroa. This is my wife.”

“Dame Lia Figueroa,” she saluted, “At your service, my lord.”

So, that’s who he was. Amador had figured he was just some random knight. Figueroa. A vassal of House Rosales. That explained the armor.

“A pleasure to make your acquaintances,” his father nodded, “How may I help you, Sir?”

“About your son, actually,” he turned back to Amador, “My father would very much like to meet him.”

“Your father... Forgive me, but...” his mother cut in, “...You have a sister, correct?”

Oh no...

Here we go again...

“Yes, my lady, a younger one. Paulina. She and my little brother are with my father at the moment.”

“Well!” His mother exclaimed, “Our son would be delighted to make your family’s acquaintance! Wouldn’t you, darling!?”

Amador glared at her. But, it was too late. He’d already fallen into the trap. He turned back to Sir Paco and nodded.

“Wonderful,” the knight smiled, “I will return him to you shortly.”

“Take all the time you need!”

Amador rolled his eyes and began to walk with the knights across the room.

“Let me guess,” Amador tried not to sound angry, “Your father would like for me to meet your sister as well.”

“Yeah,” he confirmed, “Sorry.”

Amador sighed, “It’s fine.”

Amador was used to it by now. He was the future protector of the west. After Esteban, he was the most desirable bachelor in Ravarra.

They walked over to the other side of the banquet, where an olive-skinned man stood with his son and daughter.

“Ahh, young master Del Mar!” The man greeted, “It is a pleasure to finally meet you! I am Lord Josue of House Figueroa. You’ve already met my eldest. This is my second-born, Paulina, and my third, Socorro.”

“Hey,” the girl nodded.

“Hello there,” the boy greeted.

“Hello,” Amador nodded at them. He looked over this Paulina briefly—since she was a girl, he’d never had any interest to begin with—but his eyes landed on Socorro for a bit. He was taller than his father and sister, and had an unusual mixture of olive skin and blonde hair. Hmm. Exotic. He also had a pretty, pearl ring on his finger. A taste in jewelry as well...

“My children are quite an interesting bunch, wouldn’t you say, my lord? Paulina, especially!” Lord Josue tried to persuade him, “She has both beauty and strength. She will be a knight someday.”

“I see,” Amador nodded, “Congratulations, Lady Figueroa.”

“Erm, if you’ll excuse me, I have business to attend to,” Lord Josue stated. He didn’t have fuck-shit to attend to. He was just trying to get Amador and his daughter alone, “Paco, Lia, would you come with me please? Come along, Socorro.”

“I’ll stay,” the boy stated.

Lord Josue glared daggers at him. Socorro simply kept a blank expression on his face.

Lord Josue grunted, “Very well. Come along.”

He, Sir Paco, and Dame Lia took their leave. Socorro turned to his sister.

“You owe me.”

“Yeah, thanks for that. Really saved my hide,” she turned to Amador, “First things first, I like girls. Father is only doing this, because he’s a traditionalist bastard. Secondly, I’m not going to be a knight. Socorro and I are sell-swords, along with my common-born lover, Gertrudes.”

“I see,” Amador couldn’t help but smile, “I wish you and Gertrudes good fortune, then.”

“Looks like I saved you too.”

Amador turned his smile on Socorro, “That you did. It seems I owe you as well, my lord Figueroa. If only there was... some way I could repay you.”

“There is.”

Amador’s smile widened.

“Paulina,” Socorro looked at his sister, “Why don’t you go find Gertrudes, hm? Since Father’s gone, you can spend some time with her tonight.”

“Don’t have to tell me twice. The boy stinks of dick,” she walked away, “Have fun, you two.”

When she was gone, Socorro turned back to Amador, “Looks like it’s just you and me now.”

“That, it seems. So...” Amador leaned on the table, “...Socorro Figueroa. Third-born of his House, and... big, strapping sell-sword.”

“Yeah,” he smiled, “That pretty much sums it up.”

“A nobleman unafraid to get his hands dirty. Tell me, what’s it like being a mercenary? It must be fun.”

“It is,” he nodded, “I get to hunt and kill people that annoy me, and I get rewarded for it. Sometimes in money...” he smirked, “...Sometimes in other ways.”

“Good to know. So, you must get to travel a lot, then.”

“I do.”

“Mm,” Amador’s hand slid across the tablecloth, “That must get lonely.”

“It does at times. Unless we stay near civilization, that is.”

“A girl in every village, is there?”

“Sometimes. There are often young villagers who are enamored with the idea of having a big, strong sell-sword in their bed. Sometimes it’s a girl...” his smirk widened, “...Sometimes it’s a boy.”

That was exactly what Amador had wanted to hear.

“...Forgive me, master Figueroa,” Amador stood, “But, it seems I’ve had a bit too much to drink. If you’ll excuse me...” he batted his eyes, “...I’ll be in the privy.”

“Very well,” Socorro continued to smirk.

Amador batted his eyes one more time before turning to leave. He looked around, and spotted Aurelio and Feliciano. He walked up to them and tapped Aurelio’s shoulder.

Aurelio turned and smiled at him, “What have you been up to?”

“Oh, you know. Politics, formal introductions, people not-so-discreetly trying to convince me to marry their daughters. What all noble boys are forced to be up to.”

“Then, why do you smell like a giant penis?” Feliciano crinkled his nose.

Amador batted his eyes at him. Then, he held his hand out to Aurelio, “I’m going to the privy. I’m out of Intruder, so I need yours.”

Feliciano looked confused.

“Why do you need butt-lubricant for the privy?”

Amador reached up with his other hand and pinched his cheek, “Mm, you’re so fucking cute. You’ll understand when you’re older.”

Aurelio handed him a vile of the green fluid and smirked at him, “Have fun.”

***

Amador managed to duck out of the festivities without getting caught by Mother, Father, or Dante. When he was safely away, he made his way to the nearest privy. Fortunately, when he entered, he found it empty, so he wouldn’t have any distractions. He undid his leggings as he walked over to the nearest waste-hole, and began to relieve himself.

Almost instantly, he heard the door creak open.

“Heh. Small castle.”

He turned and smiled as Socorro walked in, “I suppose it is.”

It wasn’t a small castle, but Amador couldn’t argue with the results.

Socorro walked over to the hole right next to Amador’s. “Excuse me,” he stated as he undid his leggings.

“Of course,” Amador responded as Socorro began to relieve himself as well.

They continued to pee in silence, occasionally managing glances at each other’s manhoods here and there. Something Amador had always found fun. Amador finished first. He was a bit reluctant to put his dick away, but that turned out not to be a problem.

At that instant, Socorro turned and pushed him back into the wall. He leaned down and kissed him aggressively.

“Mm, you dirty boy!” Amador breathed, “You didn’t even wash your hands!”

“Yeah, that’s me,” Socorro leaned down and nibbled at Amador’s neck, “The big, strong, strapping, dirty sell-sword.”

“Mm... I like a little dirt...”

They continued to make out as Socorro pulled Amador’s leggings down.

***

“Tell me...” Amador yawned, “...about your past sexual experiences. You mentioned something about people wanting you in their beds?”

Amador and Socorro were lying naked on the floor of a closet that they’d retreated into.

Socorro nodded, “Yeah. Seems like everywhere I go, somebody’s got their eye on me. My first time was at thirteen. We’d captured these thieves and were returning the stolen belongings to the villagers. One girl in particular—never gave me her name—was extremely grateful to have her ring back. She repaid me by taking my virginity.”

That was an interesting story, but not exactly Amador’s area of interest, so he decided to ask...

“What about your first time with a boy?”

“Oh,” he smiled widely, “Now, that one was memorable. And, it wasn’t just one of those fuck-and-be-on-your-way situations, it was... more than that. This noblewoman knight in the navy. Commander... Maribel! Yes. Commander Maribel Puerta.”

“Oh, I know Commander Puerta.”

Commander Maribel Puerta. Captain of the Corona Perla. Lady Commander of the Mar Salvaje, the people under her command called her. She was the greatest naval commander in all of Ravarra.

Socorro smirked, “Well, that figures. She hired us to aid her in apprehending a band of pirates hiding out on an uncharted island. Her squire son...”

“Adriano?”

“Yeah,” Socorro’s smirk widened, “I’m guessing you... know him personally?”

Amador smiled and shrugged, “I may have gotten to know him. A couple of times.”

Recently.

Socorro snorted, “Yeah, well I got to him before you, apparently. I was his first. And, he was mine. First boy, at least.”

“Oh?” Now, that was especially interesting, “Do tell!”

“Well,” he began, “When Commander Maribel hired us, we traveled to the island with them on their ship. Adriano and I became fast friends. When we were searching the island, me and him were paired together. Unfortunately, the pirates got the jump on us, and they kidnapped him.”

“Oh my. Did you get help?”

“No. Probably would’ve been the smart thing to do. But, no. I didn’t. Instead, I ran after him myself.”

“Aww,” Amador cooed, “So, you came to his rescue all by yourself.”

“Yes, I did. I was greatly outnumbered, but I killed them all. Heh. You should’ve seen his face. He was so happy. So... bubbly. And, then... I don’t even know what came over me, but he just looked so...”

Amador smiled, “You kissed him, didn’t you?”

“I did,” he nodded, “That was the first time I’d ever felt anything for a boy. I had no idea what I was doing, and neither did he, but... it just felt so... right.”

“I know that feeling.”

“I’m sure you do, master Del Mar.”

“Amador. Please.”

Socorro smiled. He rolled over and kissed him.

Amador smiled back, “I’m guessing the story doesn’t end there.”

“It doesn’t,” Socorro rolled on his back, “After we’d apprehended the rest of the pirates, we set sail home. On the way back, we were attacked by a sea monster.”

Amador shuddered. Being from the Isla Del Mar, Amador had seen more than his fair share of sea monsters. Ugly, ghastly creatures with breath of ice. For some horrible reason, they could fly too. And, the blowholes... Amador often had nightmares about those icicle-flinging blowholes on top of their heads. They would tilt their head forward so that they pointed it at you, and their eyes were set in a position so that they could roll around and look in every direction possible. A truly horrifying sight.

“We fought hard,” Socorro continued, “We managed to injure it and drive it off, but not before it captured Adriano in it’s tail.”

“Oh, dear. What happened?”

“I happened,” he stated proudly, “I jumped into the ocean after them and sliced it’s tail right off. And, let me tell you, that’s no mean feat underwater.”

“You saved him again.”

“I did. When we got back to the ship, I took him to his cabin. He was so happy, and he kept kissing me over and over and over. And... I think you can guess where that lead.”

Amador batted his eyes. “What happened after that?”

Socorro looked distant.

“What always happens. My job was over, so... we had to go our separate ways. But... I never forgot our time together.”

He looked over at their discarded clothes. He reached out and picked up his pearl ring, holding it up so he could look at it clearly.

“...He gave you that ring, didn’t he?”

Socorro nodded, “He did.”

“Aww,” Amador patted his arm, “Have you been to see him yet?”

“Wish I could, but aside from that, there aren’t that many jobs for a mercenary in the Bahía Calma.”

“I meant now. How long have you been in the capital?”

“Couple days. What does that have to do with me being able to see him? He’s at sea.”

Wait...

“Do you not know?”

“Know what?”

“The Monarch’s Court is gathered here in the capital.”

“...And?”

Amador literally burst out laughing.

“What!?”

“You really are a brainless sell-sword. Do you not know who his grandfather is?”

Socorro looked confused, “Uhh... the master of ships?”

“Precisely. And, he’s here for the Monarch’s Court.”

“Yeah...? So...?”

Mercenaries were so stupid!

“So, when the Court assembles for such importance as this, they usually bring their heirs with them. You know, show of power and try for marriage alliances and shit.”

“What does that have to—?”

Then, Socorro’s eyes slowly widened.

“Wait... you mean...”

“I mean, he’s here. In this castle. We came here together. He should be out in the banquet hall as we speak.”

Socorro looked speechless.

Amador giggled with glee, “Oh, this is too precious! Obviously, you’ve missed him terribly. How would you like to see your first boy-crush again?”

Socorro just stared. He looked about ready to burst. Then, he nodded.

“Marvelous!” Amador bounced up, “Wait here. Before this night is over, you and he shall be reunited!”

Amador pulled his clothes on as quickly as he could and ran back out into the hall. Two lost souls, obviously destined for each other, were in the same damned castle! This was perfect! And, perfect practice for when he would finally get to Franco and Edmundo!

Amador was going to play matchmaker!

Right fucking now!

***

Amador bounced into the hall and looked around. He spotted Aurelio and Feliciano, and ran up to them.

“Aurelio! Aurelio!”

Aurelio turned to him and snorted, “Damn, you had to get out of there so fast that you put your tunic on backwards... And, those aren’t your leggings.”

Amador didn’t have time for proper clothing! “Listen, I’ll explain later, but right now, I need to find the Puerta’s!”

“The Puerta’s?”

“Yes, the fucking Puerta’s, you stupid whore! Where are they!?”

“Umm,” Feliciano pointed, “Over there. But—?”

“—Thanks!”

Amador darted off. He almost knocked down a handmaiden and just barely avoided colliding with Feliciano’s crazy great aunt.

“Ack!” The Queen Mother exclaimed, “Watch where you’re going, cunt!”

Amador ignored her. He continued plowing through the crowd, until he spotted them.

The Puerta’s. Lord Fernando Puerta was standing with his family. His daughter and heiress, the Lady Commander herself, was a beautiful, bronze woman with flowing, dark hair and a big, red flower behind her ear. Her husband, Commander Oscar Salazar Puerta, stood at her side, with olive skin, a mustache, and shoulder-length, dark hair. They were wearing the chainmail armor and cloaks that naval knights were known for.

And, there was their son.

Amador rushed up to them, breathing rapidly, “Uhh... L-Lord Puerta...”

“Damn, Amador,” Commander Maribel snorted, “Was your last fuck a tornado?”

As always, Amador loved the bluntness of sailor speech, but he could appreciate that later.

“M-my apologies for...” he breathed, “...interrupting your evening, b-but could I borrow Adri for a second.”

Adriano gave him a look, “It’s not worth it if it’ll only take a second, Amador.”

“As...” Amador breathed, “...tempting as that sounds, I’m here on... b-business,” he was definitely out of shape, “Could... could I...?”

Lord Puerta looked confused. But, he nodded, “Very well. Be back soon.”

“Thanks!” Amador grabbed Adriano’s arm and dragged him away.

When they’d left the banquet hall, Amador stopped to breathe.

Adriano giggled, “You really wanted to get me alone, huh? You’re all sweaty,” Adriano brushed Amador’s hair out of his eyes, “It’s making me hard just looking at you.”

Adriano tried to kiss him, but Amador pushed him away.

“I... I’d love to fuck you, Adri. I really would. But... I’ve got someone else you might be interested in.”

“Someone else? Oh, you’re playing matchmaker again, are you? Not sure I trust that! Last time you did, the fucker ended up purposefully getting a clamshell clamped to my—!”

“—T-trust me!” Amador breathed, “You’ll... appreciate this! Come on!”

Amador dragged him over to the closet.

“In here, of all places? Well fuck, okay. But, if something happens to me, you—“

Adriano stopped dead in his tracks when he entered. Amador watched from outside as Socorro slowly stood up.

The two looked like the ghosts of fallen lovers finally reunited in the afterlife. Amador was so proud of himself!

“A... Adri?” Socorro asked.

Adriano just stood there.

“...Cori?”

Socorro snorted, “I told you never to call me that.”

“I... You’re—you’re here. I...” he looked down, “I honestly thought I’d never see you again. It’s been... I don’t even know... Three years? Five? Less?”

“It felt like a lifetime...”

Amador would be squealing if he wasn’t so tired.

Socorro stepped forward, “How have you been?”

“I’m—I’m good,” Adriano nodded, “Still a squire, but close to knighthood... And, you? Still fucking every villager’s daughter in the realm?”

“Yeah, but now I’m also fucking their sons too. How about you? Have you started fucking around? I know you’ve fucked our mutual friend here.”

Adriano turned to Amador and smiled. That was a smile of such appreciation, such gratitude, that Amador would have never imagined to see ever. And, it was all thanks to him.

“I have,” he turned back to Socorro, “I do. Whenever there’s someone willing. A couple were daughters, but I think I prefer the sons. You got a preference?”

“In general, no. But...” he reached up and brushed Adriano’s hair, “...I think I enjoyed our time together the most.”

Adriano looked at the hand with wide eyes.

“My ring...”

“Yeah,” he twisted the ring on his finger, “It never leaves my side.”

Adriano smiled widely at him, “Does that mean...?”

“I never forgot you...” Socorro smiled back, “Perhaps we should... get reacquainted?”

“Yeah, let’s do that,” Adriano turned his smile on Amador, “There’s... no fucking way to express... Seriously, Amador. I-I can’t even...”

Amador held up his hands, “All in a days work.”

“Seriously. I... You ever need to be sucked off, you know where to find me, right?”

Amador smiled, “I do. I’ll keep that in mind. Have fun, boys.”

Amador would have usually done something like begged to join them, but not this time. This was their moment. He proudly turned and made his leave.

***

When he returned to the banquet hall, he spotted Feliciano and Aurelio speaking with Aurelio’s firstborn sister, Amaría, with worried looks on their faces.

Uh oh.

If the whisperers were worried, something terrible must have happened.

Amador made his way over to Aurelio as Amaría made her leave.

“What was that about?”

Aurelio looked at Feliciano, then back at Amador.

“My sister just received word from Cousin Chava. There’s been a complication. Esteban won’t be able to reach House Ramos.”

Amador’s heart sunk.

“What happened?”

“The Del Fuego’s happened. They have the Bosque Oscuro under occupation.”

Occupation!? The whole Bosque!? How!? That was impossible!

“What about House Robles?”

“That’s where Esteban is headed now.”

“Oh. Well, that’s good news... right?”

“I’m... not so sure,” Aurelio continued to look worried, “According to reports from the wizard’s apprentice, Lady Ayala’s whisperer, and most recently, another inside House Robles, there are some things that... don’t add up...”

Oh no.

“Do you at least have a theory?”

“I do,” Aurelio nodded slowly, “And, if I’m correct, Esteban and his defender...”

He breathed shakily.

“...Are in grave danger.”

Chapter Text

“It... should be... around here... somewhere...”

“It shouldn’t be that hard to spot a castle in the middle of a forest.”

“One, it’s a dark and dense forest. Two, you’re not familiar with the forests, beloved.”

“And, you are?”

“I am. Admittedly, not with this one, but I do know a bit about my surrounding areas, and who controls them... and what their homes look like.”

“Oh, do you, Sir Commoner-In-Golden-Armor?”

“I do! I used to work for Lady Brenda on many occasions. I learned a lot from her court.”

Esteban looked surprised, “Really? You were a manservant to Lady Rivera?”

“No, not a manservant exactly,” Victor explained, “I really only work for her some of the time. Whenever she needs help with stuff that I’m good at.”

“Why does she go to some commoner for help instead of her servants?”

“Lady Cecilia Arias recommended me.”

“...Why did a minor noblewoman recommend you?”

“Oh, Lady Arias loves me! Her youngest daughter, Gabriela, is my Godmother.”

Esteban scoffed, “Your Godmother’s a noblewoman!?”

“Yeah. Her and my mother are good friends. Anyway, one day when I was little, Lady Brenda needed help in her counting house. She’s not very good with numbers, and apparently neither is her entourage. Honestly, I hate numbers, but people say I’m really good at it, so Lady Cecilia recommended me to her.”

“Huh. And, it just went on from there?”

“Pretty much. Whenever she needed help with arithmetic-related stuff, she would call upon me. Sometimes I’d help her and her court with other stuff too. Tax collecting, resource gathering, village unrest...”

“Damn,” Esteban smirked, “Sounds like she can’t do anything for herself.”

“She really can’t. She’s quite annoying honestly. And, she has this fucking obsession with grammar and language arts. And history, but I like history.”

Esteban gave him a look, “I’m surprised that you would speak that way about your region’s noble.”

“The fact that she’s a regional noble is the only reason that I still have respect for her. That, and the history obsession. But, I’ve spent enough time with her to consider her something of an annoying friend with money and a little castle... And, attitude.”

Esteban laughed in surprise, “You’re descended from a famous, beloved merchant, your Godmother is a noblewoman, and you’re a personal friend of one of the Kingdom’s twenty regional nobles. How are you not in a position of power, Valorous Victor?”

“I ask myself the same thing all the time. But, after I’ve returned you to your mother, perhaps I’ll finally get what I deserve, Benevolent Esteban.”

“No shit, Queen Santana,” Esteban laughed, “I wouldn’t be surprised if she gave you lordship over the whole Tierra Del Fuego.”

“God, please no! That place is horrible!”

“Agreed,” Esteban nodded, “Anyway, what does this have to do with your knowledge of the forests?”

“Oh!” Victor had forgotten that that’s what they were talking about, “Right. Well, in my service to Lady Brenda, she taught me much about the nobility, especially those around us. I’ll spare you the details, but basically, she said that the Robles stronghold is very little on the surface, because it extends mostly underground, so it’s very well-hidden and hard to find if you’re just wandering the forest like us.”

“Oh. That’s tedious.”

“Yeah, I suppose so.”

Whinny, ‘Suppose!? Bitch, I been ridin’ around these damn trees for hours. I ain’t seen no damn stronghold! This is mothafuckin’ tedious!’

“Calm down, Lina,” Esteban told her.

Whinny, ‘You calm down, boy-fucker!’

“Stop calling me that! Santamaría, I never thought that there would be a day where I met a traditionalist horse.”

Whinny, ‘I ain’t no damn trady!’

“Then, stop calling me a boy-fucker!”

Whinny, ‘OOH, HE SAID BOY-FUCKER!!! VICKY, BEAT HIS ASS!!!’

“But, I’m allowed to say that!”

Whinny, ‘Cuz you is a boy-fucker? You fuck boys, boy-fucker?’

“Wha—!? I—! You—! You’re not even human! Stop using—!”

“Seriously, Esteban, this is how she talks,” Victor told him, “It’s how all horses talk, I think. You’re not going to get her to stop anytime soon.”

Whinny, ‘West side, mothafucka!’

Esteban sighed, “Fine. But, that doesn’t mean I have to like—“

“HALT!!!”

Just then, two knights jumped out of the bushes in front of them, a male with a sword and a female with a bow, followed by almost a dozen more behind them.

Whinny, ‘SHIT, HOW COME WE’S ALWAYS GETTIN’ AMBUSHED!!!?? AIGHT!!! TIME FO’ A MASSACRE!!! COME AT DESE HORSESHOES!!! VICKY, GETCHO SWORD!!! JUNIOR, DA BOW!!! SHOW DEM HOW WE DO IT IN DA HEARTLANDS!!!’

“No. No, wait!” Victor looked over their armor.

The male commander was wearing shiny, gray armor and a green cape. The female commander was wearing dark armor with green underclothes, a hood, and a long, leafy sash. Two, their magic users, Victor guessed, since one had a wand and the other a staff, wore green robes and hoods. The rest wore dark armor with dark green underclothes and hoods. Victor turned to Esteban.

“That’s Robles armor!”

“Oh! Oh, hey!” Esteban waved at the two commanders in front, “Hey, you’re House Robles, right? ‘Enshrouded and hollowed!’ I’m Prince Esteban! We’re here seeking refuge!”

The knights kept their weapons drawn on them. What the fuck was this!? Did they not hear him!? Were these actually knights of House Robles!?

Then, the male commander lowered his sword. He nodded at the female commander, and she lowered her bow, signaling for the others to do so as well.

“Prince Esteban,” he bowed his head, “We’ve been expecting you. Apologies for the cold welcome. I am Commander Arturo Robles, firstborn of Lord Lando Robles, and heir to House Robles.”

Commander Arturo was a young man with light skin, brown hair, a light mustache, and strong, brown eyes that seemed to hide something. It had certainly taken him long enough to introduce himself.

The girl beside him saluted, “Commander Marcela Molina, second-born of Lady Miranda Molina, loyal knight of House Robles, and Commander of the Green Goblins.”

“Don’t forget my betrothed,” Commander Arturo smirked.

“You’re insufferable,” but she said it with a smile.

The minor noblewoman was a strong-looking girl with tanned skin, extremely short, red hair under her hood, and darting, green eyes that looked about ready to shoot daggers at somebody. She looked a little older than Victor. Pretty young to be a commander, but it wasn’t unheard of.

The Green Goblins. Victor had heard of them. A famous band of archer knights loyal to House Robles. Considering their current commander was betrothed to the Robles heir, that loyalty wasn’t going to end anytime soon.

“A pleasure,” Esteban nodded, “This is Victor, my valorous rescuer.”

Whinny, ‘Ahem!’

Esteban rolled his eyes, “And, this is Lina, Victor’s extremely vulgar mount.”

Whinny, ‘Sup, shadow people!’

Obviously, they didn’t understand her, but as long as she didn’t make a fit, it was fine.

The two nodded their heads again while the knights behind them bowed and saluted.

“Please come with us,” Commander Arturo stated, “We shall escort you safely to the stronghold.”

***

Commander Arturo and the Goblins led them through the dark forest in silence until they finally reached the Robles stronghold. Like Victor had said, it was a tiny structure on the surface, looking a bit like a little stone inn, but it would extend much farther underground. The Robles banners of a tree wrapped in darkness on a dark green background hung from it proudly.

Waiting at the entrance was a bald, round, light-skinned man with blue eyes that hid a sort of uncertainty, wearing a dark green cloak that went down to his brown boots. For some reason, Victor got an odd feeling about him...

He waved them over, “Welcome! Welcome! Your grace, it is wonderful to see you alive and well! I am Lord Lando Robles at your service! My only regret is that we had to meet under these... unfortunate circumstances, but rest assured, House Robles continues to retain it’s vow of sanctuary to your Royal House!”

Esteban smiled as they dismounted, “Thank you, Lord Robles. I cannot thank you enough for your hospitality. I assure you, what you are doing for us will not be forgotten.”

“Yes... forgotten...” Lord Lando mumbled. What did that mean? “Please, come with me. I’ll personally see you taken care of. Commander Marcela, see the horse to the stables, then you and your band may retire for the day.”

“Yes, my lord,” Commander Marcela saluted. Victor was still uncertain...

...He had meant, ‘well,’ taken care of, right?

They followed him in as Commander Marcela saw to Lina, and as expected, they went straight down a large set of spiral stairs that led downward into a large area below. It was quite impressive.

When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Lord Lando turned and bowed his head, “Please, excuse me. There are some matters that I must attend to, I will return shortly.” He disappeared down a hall with Commander Arturo, leaving Victor and Esteban alone with just some knights and passing servants.

“Well,” Esteban turned to Victor, “This is nice so far.”

“I don’t know,” Victor thought out loud, “Something just seems... off about this whole thing.”

Esteban giggled, “You’re just paranoid from everything that we’ve endured. Don’t worry, we’re safe now. Now, we can just spend some time to relax without the threat of being hunted down.”

“If you say so,” Victor sighed, “Well, I suppose it will be nice to sleep in a bed again.”

Esteban smirked, “What? You didn’t enjoy cuddling with me in a tent under the stars?”

“Esteban...”

“Didn’t enjoy flirting and having me order you around? What about when I touched your butt?”

“Esteban! Someone will hear!”

“Let them hear,” Esteban smiled widely, “Let them know how I feel about you.”

Victor’s face was gonna explode.

Then, someone emerged from the hallway that the Robles’s had entered and approached them.

Wait a minute...

“Pardon, your grace. Lord Robles sent me to escort your servant to his assigned quarters and—“

“Gilberto!?”

The boy’s eyes widened.

“VICTOR!!!”

He bounced into Victor’s arms and hugged him tightly.

“Victor! Victor, Victor, Victor! Victor!”

“It’s good to see you too,” Victor laughed. The boy’s curly hair was tickling his chin, and it sent that familiar calming sensation through his body again. Some of the servants gave them odd looks, but no one interfered.

“I missed you! Oh God, I missed you! I was so worried! Lord Robles only said that the Prince came with a servant! I thought you were dead! I thought—Oh!” Then, he let go of Victor and bowed properly to Esteban, “Pardon me, your grace. Gilberto Herrera, at your service.”

Esteban smiled, “It’s nice to finally meet you, Gilberto. I’ve heard much about you.”

“Y-you have?” He looked at Victor and blushed, smiling shyly.

“I have. You look just like your mother. And, your sister.”

“You met Lupe? How was she? Was she nice? She was always nicer than Mother.”

“Umm, no. Lady Dina Noguera.”

“Oh, Dina!” Gilberto made a face, “Bleh! Was she mad about that time I poisoned her soup? It was an accident! It was dark!”

“Err... You...” Esteban looked like he was trying not to laugh.

“Okay fine, I did it on purpose! But, I honestly thought that she wouldn’t notice! It’s not like it was lethal! And, she’s lucky that it wasn’t after she wouldn’t stop pestering me about my—!”

“N-no!” Victor cut him off, “I-I don’t believe that she ever mentioned... that.”

Gilberto’s eyes widened and he started blushing, “Oh... I guess she actually didn’t notice...”

“Right,” Esteban changed the subject with a chuckle, “What are you doing here? Your mother said that you were taken by some knight to become someone’s daughter’s manservant.”

“Oh yeah! That was one of Commander Molina’s Goblins!” Gilberto explained, “Emilia, I think her name was. She brought me here to become the manservant to Lord Robles’s daughter, Virginia.”

Huh. That was interesting. But, something didn’t add up...

“What do think about serving her?” Esteban asked.

“It’s alright, I guess. I just do the normal duties that a manservant does, but... I think she likes me.”

“Aww,” Esteban cooed, “Can’t blame her.”

Gilberto blushed, “I mean, I think so. She’s always looking at me funny, and making me do things that handmaidens typically do like dress her and stuff, and she looks like she’s in Heaven whenever I brush her hair.”

Esteban smiled, “It sounds like she does like you.”

“I guess, but...” Gilberto lowered his voice, “...I heard a nasty rumor from the handmaidens. About her and her brother.”

Oh God, no...

Please no...

“Uhh, hopefully rumors are just rumors...” Esteban looked disgusted at that too, “But, she likes you! That’s cute! Do you like her too?”

“Umm, no,” Gilberto shook his head, “I like boys.”

Victor smiled at that. It was good to see him being so open about it.

“Oh,” Esteban was surprised, “I see.”

“Yeah,” Gilberto turned and smiled shyly at Victor again, “Victor kind of helped me figure that out, actually. He’s... he’s a very helpful person.”

“Oh, you can say that again!” Esteban reached out and interlocked his fingers with Victor’s, “I don’t even want to know where I’d be without this pretty boy!”

“Oh, I just did my duty to the realm,” Victor blushed and smiled at him. Then, he turned back to Gilberto. Gilberto was looking down at something with wide eyes though. Victor slowly followed his gaze...

...And, it led right to Victor and Esteban’s interlocked hands.

Oh fuck!

Victor had actually forgotten about Gilberto’s crush on him! Shit! Victor should have remembered something like that! Seeing him with the boy-loving Prince like this must have felt terrible! Victor felt—

SWOOSH

Light flashed. He was somewhere else.

Another vision? Now? Why?

Well, maybe his guilt could be drowned out by Esteban’s cuteness. He hoped so.

He found himself just outside of Anya’s church. Esteban and Anya were sitting at a little table. Oh, this must have been while he was knocked out!...

...But, why did Esteban look so mad?

“Ugh, that idiot had better wake up soon.”

‘That idiot?’...

...Did...

...Did he mean Victor?

“Do not worry, your grace. He is only unconscious,” Anya assured him, “He’s going to be fine.”

“I don’t care!” he sighed and sat back, “Honestly, how am I supposed to get home with such a dumbass lunatic to protect me?”

...

...

...

...LUNATIC!!!??

“You’re quite fond of my cousin, aren’t you?”

“Fuck no, I’m not! I just want to go home! And, I can’t exactly do that without someone to protect me. Even if it is your cousin’s ugly ass.”

What the fuck!?

“I see.”

‘I see!?’

Why was Anya just staring blankly like everything was normal!?

“I just need to deal with him long enough to get home. He’s got such an obvious crush on me, it’ll be easy to trick him into thinking that I like him back. Your cousin is such a fuck-boy!”

“I do know.”

SWOOSH

What...

...The fuck just happened!?

Esteban...

He... he was only using him?...

...He didn’t really love him?...

He turned and looked at Esteban. Esteban smiled at him.

How... How could he just... manipulate him like that!? How—!?

“Oh.”

They turned to the hallway, where Lord Lando stood in surprise.

“Forgive me, your grace. Gilberto, I sent you to see to the Prince’s companion, did I not?”

“Uhh, umm,” Gilberto sputtered, “Ahh—I—....”

“It’s fine,” Esteban stated, “Victor will stay with me.”

Lord Lando stared at them for a second. Then, he nodded, “Very well. If you will please follow me. Gilberto, you may return to Virginia.”

“Yes, my lord.”

Victor and Esteban followed the Robles lord down the hallway. Victor... He didn’t even know what to think anymore. Esteban... Esteban didn’t love him... He... He just felt so... so horridly...

...Heartbroken.

Victor was heartbroken.

He could feel his heart crumbling into little pieces. He just wanted to roll into a ball and hide away from this unfair world.

He wanted to cry...

...No...

...No, it didn’t matter.

His feelings didn’t matter.

His Queen had sent him to get her son back to her. Whether he was a... manipulative bastard or not didn’t matter! What mattered was his loyalty to the realm!...

And... And, even after all of that...

...He still loved Esteban.

***

This wasn’t how it was supposed to happen. This wasn’t how it was supposed to happen at all.

Gilberto was supposed to have waited patiently in the village for Victor to come back, and he would come back, then they would return the Prince to the Queen, get rewarded, and then ride off into the sunset together.

But, everything went wrong. Gilberto wasn’t supposed to have been sent off to serve—and spy on—House Robles. Victor and the Prince weren’t supposed to come here. Together.

Victor wasn’t supposed to fall in love with the Prince.

Victor was Gilberto’s! Victor belonged to him! And, he belonged to Victor! Victor loved him! Didn’t he?

Gilberto had done everything that he could to make him fall in love with him. He had done everything that his mother and Lupe and Dina, and even what Lady Antonia had taught him. He’d thought it worked. They’d connected. They’d hugged. They’d slept in the same bed. They’d cuddled. Victor had pet his hair. Gilberto had given him some of his hair! And, as embarrassing as it was, Gilberto had popped a boner and purposefully rubbed it against Victor’s thigh.

It had worked for everyone else! It had worked for Dina, and now she was Lady Noguera! It had worked for Lupe, and now she and little Leandro Soto were engaged! It had worked for his mother with his father, Sir Galeno, who was just a passing Ciudad knight when she’d met him! It had even worked for infertile Lady Antonia, who was now happily married to Lady Molina’s brother, Mano!

But, they were all women.

Dina was a woman. Lupe was a woman. His mother was a woman. Infertile Lady Antonia was a woman.

Gilberto was not a woman. He wasn’t even a girl. He was a boy. He liked being a boy. But, being a boy was probably why these tricks utilized by women didn’t work for him. He’d tried to make them all work for him. They’d played the innocent little girls, so Gilberto had played the innocent little boy. They’d brushed their hair, so Gilberto had combed his hair. They’d casually flashed their breasts, so Gilberto had went between casually flashing his nipples and the bulge in his tight pants.

But, another matter was the kissing and the sex.

They’d also all kissed and had sex. Dina had kissed and had sex with Lord Daniel. Lupe had kissed and had sex with little Leandro. His mother had kissed and had sex with his father—obviously, considering the three results. And, infertile Lady Antonia had kissed and had sex with Mano.

Gilberto didn’t kiss or have sex with Victor. Gilberto had never kissed or been kissed. The things that his mother had taught him about keeping the customers happy had scared him, and he wasn’t ready to have sex yet. He was just barely beginning adolescence.

And because of this, Victor hadn’t fallen in love with him. He’d fallen in love with the Prince. How did it happen? They’d held hands. Gilberto hadn’t held his hand. The Prince had called him pretty. Gilberto had called him handsome, not pretty. How else? Did they connect? Did they cuddle? Did they—?

“GILBERTO!!!”

Gilberto snapped out of it when he heard her call, “Coming!”

He rushed out of his quarters and over to her room. They were in one of the few parts of the stronghold that was above ground, making it easier for Gilberto to send ravens to his mother. He entered and bowed.

“You summoned me, Lady Virginia?”

Virginia Robles was a girl in pre-adolescence, like Gilberto, with light skin, straight, brown hair, and brown eyes. She was bossy, entitled, and way too obvious about having a crush on him. She intimidated him very much.

The girl smiled, “It took you long enough. I was starting to feel lonely without you here with me. Come and brush my hair.”

“Yes, my lady.” He walked over to the vanity, picked up the brush, and started doing as she told him.

Virginia’s eyes fluttered shut and she started breathing heavily. What the hell was wrong with this girl!? All he was doing was brushing her hair!

Suddenly, she grabbed his free hand and placed it on her shoulder. Yeah, there was something seriously wrong with her. Maybe he should, ‘accidentally,’ poison her soup one day too. And, lethally this time. How much longer did he have to endure this? A month? A year? However long it took for him to figure out why their knights were asking questions about—

Wait...

Commander Marcela’s knight had been asking questions about Victor. Victor was rescuing the Prince. Gilberto’s mother had sent him here to find out why they wanted to know about Victor. To find out if they knew about Victor’s mission. And, to find out whose side they were on.

And now, both Victor and the Prince were here.

“Gilberto?” Virginia asked, “Why’d you stop?”

Gilberto stammered, “Uhh... I...”

Gilberto heard flapping.

He looked outside to see a raven flying toward his quarters. It had something tied to it’s leg.

Gilberto dropped the brush, “Umm, I—Excuse me, my lady! I-I really have to go to the privy!” He covered himself and started doing a funny dance.

She smiled creepily at that.

“...Well, you can just use my chamberpot,” she pointed across the room, “I won’t mind...”

THE HELL!!!??

“Umm—T-thank you, my lady, but if Lord Robles found out that a manservant exposed himself in his daughter’s presence, he’d get angry! I’ll just use my own, excuse me!”

He turned and rushed out the door.

“Umm, okay,” Virginia called, “Don’t take too long!”

Gilberto bursted into his quarters. The raven was sitting patiently on the windowsill. He rushed over and carefully untied the rolled-up paper from it’s leg. He checked the seal.

A leaf with eyes. The sigil of his House. He opened the letter. It was from his mother. He began to read it...

Oh no!

***

Victor and Esteban followed Lord Lando into a room with Robles knights on all sides. When they walked in, the knights closed and locked the door.

“Umm, Lord Robles?” Esteban asked, “What’s going on?”

“We need to talk, your grace,” Lord Lando turned to him, “About the role of my House in this Kingdom.”

“Oh. Umm, isn’t this something that you should discuss with my mother—?”

“Your mother isn’t here,” he interrupted, “You are. I’ll talk to you.”

“Oh... Okay.”

Lord Lando started pacing, “I’ll be blunt. I am not pleased with the level of neglect that we’ve been shown by the realm as a whole.”

“...I see.”

“We do everything we can to earn your favor. We enlist all able-bodied as knights to the point that we’ve got one of the largest of armies, we tax our people higher and higher, and we’ve even vowed sanctuary to your House. But, it is not enough. Still we are neglected. Overshadowed by others like the De La Luz lands. We don’t get overshadowed! We are shadow! And, we’ve had enough!... And, aside from neglect, you also killed my pet troll...”

Pet troll!?

The one that had attacked them!?

That thing had been his pet!?

“Look,” Esteban tried, “I’m sorry about your troll, there’s nothing that I can do about that, but if it’s recognition that you want, then you needn’t worry! You’re helping the Crown Prince escape from the realm’s enemies. I assure you, something like that won’t be forgotten! And, you’ll be rewarded greatly!”

“I’m sorry, your grace...”

Suddenly, someone grabbed Victor from behind.

“HEY!!!”

Victor turned to see that they’d grabbed Esteban too.

Uh-uh!

No touching the manipulative Prince!

“What are you doing!? Unhand us!”

The Robles lord ignored him.

“...Lord Del Fuego made a better offer.”

***

Gilberto rushed down the hallway that he’d last seen them going. At the end, there was a door being guarded by two knights.

“Is the Prince in there?” Gilberto asked frantically, “I must see him!”

“Prince is busy,” a knight answered, “With Lord Robles.”

The other knight laughed evilly.

Gilberto’s heart pounded, “I must speak with the Prince immediately! Let me through!”

“No.”

Something was wrong. Something terrible was happening. Something—

“HEY!!!”

VICTOR!!!

Gilberto sped passed the knights and tried desperately to open the door. It was locked! Someone grabbed him.

“Hey there, now!” The knight scolded, “We said not to disturb!”

“I think he knows something that he shouldn’t!” The other knight stated.

“Well, we can’t have that! We should teach him a lesson!”

He whispered into Gilberto’s ear...

“You’re a cute thing, aren’t ya?”

Gilberto gasped.

***

“Let him go!” Victor ordered.

Esteban might be a manipulative liar, but he was still the love of his sorry life! Victor would be damned if he was going to let Lord Robles just hand him back over to the Del Fuego’s!

Even now, Victor would still die for Esteban!

Lord Lando held onto Esteban tightly, “He promised us greatness! He promised us wealth! Recognition!... Power!”

“I can offer you all of that!” Esteban strained, “And more! Malvado’s been taken hostage! The Del Fuego’s aren’t going to win this rebellion!”

Damn.

Offering things that only his mother could provide.

He really was a manipulator.

“They will. With the right help. And, the Bosque Oscuro is going to be the one to do it! And to solidify our alliance, we’re taking you to the current head of House Del Fuego.”

“Who!?” Esteban demanded, “Sombra!?”

“Wizard Maligno.”

Of course.

Of course he would have survived the fall.

Unless you see a body, no one dies.

“Maligno is going to fail!” Esteban tried, “Malvado is going to fail! And, if Sombra tries, she will fail too! There’s no future for House Del Fuego! The future is, and always will be, House Reyes! ‘They’ll never take us alive!’”

Exactly what a manipulator would say when caught...

“You’re wrong,” Lord Lando stated, “House Del Fuego is the future. Their bloodline will rise, and yours shall fall. And, House Robles will rise with them.”

“Do you really believe that!?”

“I do. I’ll make it so. And, it’s too late to never be taken alive, prick! You’ve already been taken alive. Twice now. Unless of course, your words refer to a different sort of, ‘taking’...”

He pulled Esteban in so that his mouth was hovering over his ear.

“Have you ever been fucked, little boy?”

No...

Oh God, no!

***

Gilberto was shoved onto the ground.

One of the knights started to pull his shirt up.

The other grabbed his leggings.

“No!” He tried to struggle, “No! Please—!”

“Shut up!” The one at his leggings ordered, “Or, we’ll cut your little balls off and shove ‘em down your throat!”

“Ya want the first go?”

“Hell yes, I’m the one doin’ the real work!”

“No!” Gilberto whimpered, “Stop!”

His leggings were nearing his knees.

“Please! Someone help me!”

***

Lord Lando pushed Esteban into the waiting arms of two knights, “Hold him against the table.”

The knights pulled a whimpering Esteban and bent him over a table in front of the Robles patriarch. Lord Lando walked over and started caressing Esteban’s clothed asscheek. He began to pull on the leggings...

“Don’t!” Victor pleaded, “Don’t do it! Please!”

He didn’t care anymore.

He didn’t care if Esteban loved him or tricked him or not.

He couldn’t let this happen to him!

He loved him, for Founder’s sake!

For God’s sake!

“Or what?” Lord Lando taunted, “You’re in no position to stop me, gold-knight!” He kept pulling. Esteban’s ass was nearly in full view...

“ME!!! TAKE ME!!!” Victor screamed without thinking, “Take me instead...”

Everyone looked at him. Lord Lando had stopped tugging on Esteban’s leggings.

What had he said!?

Was he really going to sacrifice his virginity for... for him!?...

...

...

...

...Yes.

Yes, he was.

“No!” Esteban gasped, “Victor!”

No?

What did he care?

“Why would I...” Lord Lando let go of Esteban and walked over to Victor, “...choose to fuck some boy in golden armor over the only son of the Queen? It would send quite a nice message if I fucked him.”

“I’m De La Luz!” Victor stated, “I’m from the Río De La Luz, and I have friends and relations among the nobility. Lady Rivera adores me!”

Lord Lando nodded, “Go on.”

“You say you are overshadowed by the De La Luz lands. Take me. Do what you will to me. And, send whatever’s left of me back as a message of what’s to come.”

“Victor! Don’t do this!”

Why was he still putting on this charade!? Victor was saving his ass! Literally!

“Spare him,” Victor begged, “Take me... Please!”

Lord Lando just stared at him.

Then, he reached a hand up and rubbed Victor’s cheek.

“You’ve got such pretty eyes... Take him!”

“NO!!!” Esteban screamed.

The knights complied. Esteban was removed from the table, and Victor took his place.

“NO!!! VICTOR!!!”

Whatever game Esteban was playing at, Victor didn’t care. He was doing what he had to do.

He felt a palm on his asscheek.

“Yes. This’ll do nicely.”

This was going to happen. There was nothing Victor could do to stop it. As long as Esteban was safe, that’s all that mattered.

Victor shut his eyes, and prepared for what was to come...

Coo, ‘Foreevermooooore.’

Victor looked up.

There was Paloma!

Sitting on the chandelier!

How the fuck had she gotten down here!?

Coo, ‘The sword, child.’

Victor looked down. His sword glowed in it’s scabbard.

Of course!

He focused...

SWISH

“AHH!!! WHAT THE FU—!”

CRUNCH

“WHA—!!!?? HOW—?”

SLICE

“RUN FOR IT—!”

SLASH

When the grips on Victor loosened, he looked up to see his sword, glowing, flying around the room slicing at anything that moved.

Esteban ran at him and pulled him under the table. Paloma flew in after them.

“Victor!” Esteban hugged him, “I’m so sorry!”

Was he?...

Was he really?...

Or, was this another of his tricks?...

Coo, ‘Look, my children.’

They looked where she nodded. Everyone in the room was dead, except for one person...

Victor’s sword had Lord Lando backed into the corner. He stared defiantly at it. They emerged from under the table and stood staring at him.

“Go ahead then!” Lord Lando taunted, “Kill me! Murder the Lord of the Bosque Oscuro! I’ll never bow down to House Reyes again! And either way, we will have our revenge!”

“Don’t kill him,” Esteban told him, “We can use him. We can take him as a hostage to help us get out of here.”

Ever the manipulator.

Esteban was right. No matter how much Victor wanted this man dead for what he’d tried to do, he was still useful to them. He was about to go up and restrain him...

...but then, he made a grave mistake.

“My troll,” Lord Lando stated, “He was such a good pet. So loyal, especially for a beast like him. But, I just loved to put him down. To put him in his place. I loved it so much that I even gave him a girl’s name. Do you know what his name was, De La Luz boy?”

The Lord of House Robles sneered at him.

“...Luna...”

CRUNCH

Before Victor could even get a second to think for himself, the sword sliced the Robles lord open, and his insides started pouring out as he collapsed to the floor.

The sword flew back into Victor’s scabbard. His stomach turned, as usual. He turned to Esteban.

“Esteban...”

“I understand... I’m sorry.”

Sure he was...

Victor placed a hand on Esteban’s shoulder, “As long as I’m here, no one will ever hurt you.”

Esteban hugged him, “I love you...”

...That just fucking hurt.

Coo, ‘Children, the door.’

They turned to where Paloma was flying in front of the locked door.

Coo, ‘Hurry, my children. You would not be the only victims of this fate tonight.’

No!

That wasn’t happening!

Victor rushed forward and unlocked the door. And when he opened it, he’d never unsheathed his sword so fast...

Two knights were holding a little boy in his undergarments against the floor.

That boy was Gilberto.

The knights looked up, “What the—?”

SLICE

In one swift motion, both of their heads rolled to the floor. They’re bodies collapsed seconds after.

Victor helped Gilberto up. As to be expected, Gilberto jumped into his arms.

“Don’t worry. You’re safe now.”

“You saved me!” Gilberto sobbed, “They were going to... and then you... You saved me! You saved me!”

“It’s alright. You’re safe now. It’s okay.”

Victor just realized something...

Gilberto was the only one who truly loved him now.

He could’ve been just manipulating him like Esteban—he was a whisperer after all—but Victor didn’t believe that. Gilberto had no reason to manipulate him.

Gilberto let go of Victor and wiped his eyes, “I-I got a message from my mother. I’d sent her my word only after she’d sent you on your way. By the time she figured out... I should have seen this coming! I’m so stupid!”

“No. You did your best. That’s all anyone could have asked of you.”

“But, it wasn’t enough!” He sniffled, “I’m a whisperer! I’m supposed to be a whisperer! It’s in my blood! It’s... But, I’m horrible! I’m a horrible whisperer! I couldn’t even see what was right in front of me!”

“You did what you could to the best of your ability,” Victor assured him, “And, it’s fine now. You’re fine. We’re fine. Everyone’s fine. Everyone’s safe.”

He wiped away a tear and shook his head, “No. None of us are safe until we’re as far away from this place as possible.”

“He’s right,” Esteban agreed, “Come on. Let’s find Lina and get out of here.”

“No.”

“No!?”

“Lina can’t carry three people,” Victor explained, “And, we can’t leave Gilberto here. No one knows about his involvement in this yet. They won’t stop him if he tries to leave. Gilberto,” Victor placed a hand on his shoulder, “Go find my horse and get out of here. Go get help. Go tell them what has happened.”

“What about you?”

“We’re getting out on foot. We’ll have to hide in the forest. Go find help and come look for us when you can.”

Gilberto sniffled and nodded, “Okay. Okay, I will. But... Do you still have that lock of my hair?”

“...Oh, yes. Yes, I do. Umm...” he searched around himself, then came up with the lock that he had given him, “Yeah. Here.”

Gilberto took the lock. He started to unravel it, “Gimme your wrist.”

“...Okay.”

Victor held his arm out. Gilberto wrapped the lock around, and then tied it up. Victor looked at it. It still gave off that calming feeling. Gilberto touched his hand.

“If we never see each other again...” Gilberto sniffled, “...Please don’t ever forget me.”

Aww...

As if Victor wasn’t heartbroken enough.

Victor held his hand, “We will see each other again. I promise.”

“I hope so. Good luck.”

“You too.”

And with that, Gilberto rushed away down the hall.

Coo, ‘Follow me, my children. I shall guide you to safety.’

“Okay,” Victor nodded.

He turned to Esteban.

His trickster...

His lover...

His manipulator...

His beloved...

His liar...

The love of his life...

He took his hand, “Ready to go... beloved?”

Esteban nodded, “I never want to see the north again.”

Chapter Text

Rain was pouring down like the waterfalls of the Montaña De Plumas.

They were running. Running through the dense and dark forests. Running from those that would seek their revenge. They had been running for hours. It was dark. They were exhausted. They needed to stop.

Victor spotted a large bush that was shaped like a small hut, big enough for the two of them to hide under. He pulled Esteban over to it and dived in.

They panted rapidly. So much running. Paloma flew in after them.

Coo, ‘We are safe for the moment, my children.’

“Good,” Victor panted, “We can rest here for a while. We need it.”

Coo, ‘I shall scout ahead, and return following your intimate encounter.’

“Alright,” Victor’s state took him a second to actually hear what she had said, “Wait, what do you mean—?”

But, she was already gone.

“...Intimate encounter...?”

Victor ceased in his thoughts when he heard crying.

He looked over to see Esteban with tears flowing from his eyes. Victor didn’t want to, but he was reminded of his vision. Of Baby Esteban crying at his father’s funeral. It made him sad.

How could someone so cute and innocent turn into...

It was so sad. It made him just want to cradle him and tell him that everything would be alright. So, that’s what he did.

“Hey, hey, Esteban,” Victor pulled him into a hug, “It’s alright. We’re safe now. Please don’t cry.”

Esteban hugged him back tightly, “Why does this always happen!? Porra, Del Fuego, the troll... now Robles!? Why!? What did I do to deserve this!?”

That got Victor thinking...

Was this God’s punishment for manipulating him?

No, that was far too extreme. Even for God.

“You didn’t do anything. This is just how people like them are.”

But, Victor had the same question. Why did these people all have the urge to do something like that to Esteban? Victor thought he was cute, but that’s because Victor was Victor. And, he would never do something like that to him. Why would they? Did they all just hate his family? Did they all just want to hurt the Queen through her poor, helpless son? Were they all just horny, evil old men? Did they all just want to humiliate House Reyes by, ‘taking,’ one of them alive? Victor didn’t know.

But, he wasn’t going to let it happen!

Esteban kept crying, “So close. So many times. You’d think I’d be used to it now, but...”

He let go of Victor and looked into his eyes.

“What you did. You did it for me. What almost happened to you...”

“I’m fine.”

“Well, I’m not! You shouldn’t have done it! I didn’t like what I was seeing, Victor! Four times prior it nearly happened to me. But, to you... He didn’t even get to doing it, but seeing that was worse than anything he could have done to me! What any of them could have done to me!”

That was...

...Really convincing.

He was really good at that.

“I would do it again a thousand times over just to keep you safe.”

“Don’t! Seeing that hurts more than anything!”

“That may be. But, you would be safe.”

“There’s a difference between keeping me safe, and keeping me from getting hurt, Victor!”

“I...”

Ouch.

Victor didn’t even know how to respond to that.

He actually sounded like he’d meant that.

He’d always sounded like he’d meant it.

“Even if I hadn’t been there,” Esteban sobbed, “Just knowing... I love you. If it’s your job to keep me from getting hurt, then it’s my job to do the same for you!”

“Esteban...”

“Don’t argue with me!”

“...Okay.”

Esteban kissed him, then returned to his eyes.

“I love you. I love you so much. I would do anything for you. I—“

“GAHH, STOP IT!!!”

He couldn’t take it anymore!

Esteban jumped, “V-Victor?...”

He tried to put a hand on Victor’s shoulder, but Victor shrugged him away.

“Don’t! Just... Don’t!”

Victor had tears flowing from him now.

“What... I don’t understand, what’s wrong?”

“YOU ARE!!!”

“...What?”

“You are! You’re what’s wrong!” Victor sobbed, “All this about, ‘I love you! I’ll protect you! I would do anything for you!’ Just stop! Stop playing at my heartstrings like that! I know you don’t really love me, but I still love you! The least you can do—IS STOP LYING TO ME!!!”

“Wha—!?” Esteban’s teary streams were returning, “What are you—!? Victor!”

“Don’t, ‘Victor,’ me!”

“But—! I—!” He started to sob, “How... How could you say something like that!?”

“‘How!?’” Victor mocked, “I saw, Esteban! I saw the conversation you had with my cousin!”

“The conver—!?”

“The one where you called me an idiot and a lunatic and a fuck-boy and an ugly ass, and that you’re only using me to get home! That you only pretend to like me, so that I’ll help you!”

Esteban looked so confused and horrified.

“Victor!... I never—!”

Victor raised a fist, causing Esteban to recoil.

“I want to hit you so hard!” Victor slowly lowered his arm, “But, your little scheme worked, because I’m in love with you, even if you aren’t in love with me! Even if you only tricked me into loving you! It worked! And, there’s no going back now!... There’s no going back!...”

“Vic—!”

“You didn’t have to pretend to like me, I would have taken you home either way! Whether you shared my feelings or not, it was my duty to bring you home! It still is! You don’t need to trick me into taking you home! Just tell me the truth! Tell me that you hate me! Tell me that you think that I’m a lunatic! That I’m an idiot! A fuck-boy! An ugly—!”

“VICTOR, STOP IT!!! I NEVER SAID THOSE THINGS!!!”

Esteban was crying more than the clouds.

After everything, he was still trying to convince him...

...Was it possible?

“Esteban?...”

Esteban sobbed, “Why would you ever think that!? Why...!? I would never say anything like that! I would never even think anything like that! Victor! I do love you! I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone ever! I swear! I...!”

Esteban’s face contorted. He balled his fists...

POP

“I LOVE YOU, YOU FUCK-NUT!!!”

Victor fell back. He reached up and touched his aching cheek.

Esteban... just punched him.

Victor looked up at the seething Prince.

“I love you! I fucking love you! Obviously more than you love me! I don’t know where you would get the idea, but if I suspected that you didn’t love me, I would refuse to believe it!”

Esteban grabbed him by the collar.

“What the fuck do I have to do to make you believe me!? Do you have to be screamed at some more!? Do you have to be hit more!? Do you have to be, ‘taken,’ like Lord Robles tried to!? Well, you know what, Victor!? I’m not going to do that! Because, despite whatever you believe—THAT’S NOT WHAT YOU DO TO THE PEOPLE YOU LOVE!!!”

Esteban threw him back. Victor just stared up at him.

Esteban shook his head, “You know what...”

He got up. He walked out of their bush, into the rain, and looked up to the sky.

“Hey, God! I know you can hear me! I just wanted you to know something! There’s this boy! His name is Victor! His God-name is Samuel! He’s one of your most loyal children! I just wanted you to know that I love him! I love Victor Samuel of the Río De La Luz! I swear it upon God and magic!”

Esteban turned and walked back into the bush. He glared down at Victor.

“There. I said it. You can choose to believe it or keep dismissing it if you want. I don’t care anymore. I love you. But seriously, fuck you!”

He walked over to the corner and sat with his back to Victor.

He... just declared his love for him on God and magic.

Could he...

Is it possible that he could be...

...Telling the truth?

If so... how could be sure?...

...

...

...

...He had learned this horrible truth through a vision. Maybe... maybe he could learn the truth to this in one as well.

He crawled over to Esteban. To the Prince who claimed to love him by God. He placed a hand on his back and focused...

“What do you want now? Are you going to keep throwing out false accusations? If you’re here to—“

SWOOSH

The flash returned. He was again outside of Anya’s church, at the little table with her and Esteban. But, this was different. Esteban wasn’t angry...

...He looked worried.

“Victor’s going to wake up soon... right?”

No...

Oh God, no!

“Do not worry, your grace. He is only unconscious,” Anya assured him, “He’s going to be fine.”

“I hope so,” he sighed and sat back, “Honestly, he’s so... protective. He really shouldn’t be. I can handle myself. And, I don’t... I don’t like seeing him get hurt.”

God, no, why!?

“You’re quite fond of my cousin, aren’t you?”

“I... I am. I am very fond of him. I... I think I love him.”

No...

“I see.”

Why!?

How did this happen!?

“I... I don’t know what to do. I just... I think I really do love him. And... And, he seems to at least... like me too. Th-this is stupid, though! I mean, we’ve only known each other for less than a day! But, I just... I feel like we’re... meant for each other. You know?”

“I do know.”

How the fuck did this happen!?

How the fuck did this get so out of context!?

Esteban sighed, “What... what do I do?”

Anya smiled and put a hand on his shoulder.

“If you truly do love Victor, then you should tell him. Tell Victor how you really feel about him.”

“But, I don’t even know if he likes boys.”

HE DOES, HE DOES, HE DOES!!!

“It doesn’t matter,” Anya stated, “For your journey to truly continue, at some point, you must tell him the truth. You must tell Victor that you love him.”

How!?...

How did this happen!? How did—!? What was that vision he saw in the stronghold!? What—!?

SHH

Another flash. Victor found himself somewhere else familiar. Recently.

It was the stronghold. Right there in the center. With him and Esteban and Gilberto. He looked around the room...

...And, saw something that shook him straight to the core.

Hidden under the stairs, there was a small figure, hooded in a black cloak, staring straight at them.

What the actual fuck!?

He saw himself holding Esteban’s hand. The figure reached a gloved hand out toward him.

Victor saw himself stand still for a moment. The moment that he’d had the vision. When he moved again, he looked at Esteban. Esteban smiled at him. But, he didn’t smile back.

How the fuck did this happen!? How the fuck was he given a tampered-with vision!? Who the fuck was that!?

WHO WAS THIS PERSON THAT MADE HIM LOSE FAITH IN HE WHO TRULY LOVED HIM!!!??

WHO WAS THIS THAT MADE HIM DISTRUST ESTEBAN!!!??

Wait...

He’d heard of this trick before. By...

...Her...

No!

No, it couldn’t be! She wasn’t—! She couldn’t! It couldn’t be! She wasn’t even supposed to be—! No! It couldn’t be her!

Victor refused to believe that it was her!

Victor refused to believe that she was back!

Victor refused to believe that she was free!

SWOOSH

The last flash. Victor was back in the bush in the rainy forest.

Hand on Esteban’s back

“—apologize, then don’t bother. I’m not accepting. Just leave me alone.”

Victor blinked, “Esteban...”

He placed another hand on Esteban’s shoulder, but was quickly shrugged off.

“Fuck off! Just leave me alone!”

“But, Esteban...” Victor pleaded, “...I believe you.”

Esteban snorted, “Too late now.”

“But, Esteban—“

“Don’t touch me!”

Esteban got up started to walk out. Victor scrambled up and tried to grab Esteban’s arm, but Esteban spun around, threw him onto the ground, and jumped on top of him.

POP

RUMBLE

Esteban hadn’t punched him that time. He’d punched the ground right next to his face. That rumbling must have been in his imagination... And, the ground shaking... Esteban couldn’t make the ground shake.

Esteban continued to glare down at him. Then, his face contorted again. A tear dropped onto Victor’s cheek.

“Esteban! I... I was tricked!” Victor stated, “It-It’s hard to explain, but I believe you now! I believe that you love me! Please, Esteban, I’m sorry! Forgive me!”

Esteban sniffled, “You really hurt me...”

“I know! I’m sorry! I didn’t... You were right! I shouldn’t have doubted you! I should have believed you! I made a mistake! Please forgive me! I love you!”

Esteban continued to sob above him.

“Please!” Victor whimpered, “Please!”

Esteban managed to stop crying. He opened his teary eyes.

“Okay...” he nodded, “Okay. I forgive you.”

Esteban gently wrapped his arms around Victor and helped him to sit up. He kissed him passionately.

“I love you.”

“I love you too. I’ll never doubt you again.”

“I’ll never doubt you. Ever.”

They kissed a few more times. Esteban looked into Victor’s eyes sadly.

“Even after all of that... you were still going to sacrifice your virginity for me.”

“I was,” Victor confirmed, “I was serious. Even when I thought the worst of you, I still loved you more than anything.”

“I... I don’t want you to sacrifice that for me. I don’t want either of us to have to do that.”

“Me neither.”

“We... we won’t let anyone take that from us!” Esteban vowed, “We won’t let anyone force themselves onto us. Into us. We won’t have that taken away from us by any of them! Any of...”

Esteban stopped talking and just stared at Victor for a second. Victor didn’t say anything. He just let him. He deserved it.

Then, Esteban kissed him again. With even more passion this time. Longer. Wetter. Esteban wrapped his arms around his back. Victor fell into it. Savored it. Longed for it. Victor had been so into it that he hadn’t even realized that Esteban was pushing him back until his head hit the ground.

“Umm,” Victor looked up at Esteban on top of him, “Esteban? What... what are you doing?”

Esteban kissed him again. He placed his legs between Victor’s.

“We can’t let them take it from us. We can’t. We won’t let them. So the only thing that we can do... is take it ourselves.”

Victor’s eyes widened. His face heated. His heart raced.

“You... you want to...”

“I do,” Esteban confirmed, “I love you. I want you. I want to protect you. I want you to be my first... I want you to be my only.”

“Esteban...”

“I’m not going to force you. I would never do that to you. But, I love you. I want to know what it’s like to really be with you. Victor, I love you. Let me show you how much I love you. Let me be with you. Let me... copulate with you. Let me...”

Esteban brushed the hair out of Victor’s eyes.

“...Let me fuck you.”

And, that did it. That was it. With words like that, Victor couldn’t say no. He looked into Esteban’s eyes...

...and nodded.

This was it. This was really happening.

Esteban kissed him again. His hands began to wander.

This was really going to happen. They were really going to do this.

The straps on Victor’s breastplate came loose. Esteban started pulling it off.

They were actually going to do this. Something Victor had been waiting to do practically his whole life. He couldn’t imagine it any better way. With any better person. This was perfect.

Esteban undid Victor’s belt. Then, every last strap on his leggings. It all came off.

Victor lied there, in his white underclothes, looking up at Esteban.

Esteban kissed him, “You wear too much.”

“Standard Royal Guard armor set.”

“Then, the Royal Guards wear too much.”

“Do you want to stop?”

“We haven’t even started.”

Esteban pulled on Victor’s shirt and lifted it over his head. Victor adjusted to the chilly surroundings of the Bosque Oscuro.

Esteban ran a hand along Victor’s chest, over the light beginnings of chest hair starting to grow there. He ran a finger in a circle around each nipple, causing Victor to gasp at the near-touch. He ran his hands down and over Victor’s belly, unintentionally tickling him a little. Victor was very ticklish. Then, he took a hand and squeezed gently at Victor’s love handles, making Victor gasp again.

Victor looked up at Esteban, “Is it too much? Am I too fat for you?”

“No.”

Esteban crawled down a placed a light kiss on the love handles, causing Victor’s ticklish nerves to make him gasp once more.

“You’re perfect.”

Then, Esteban looked down, placed a hand on the waistband of Victor’s white leggings, then began to pull them off. When he had removed them, Esteban looked him over again.

Esteban ran his hands along Victor’s feet. Then, up his legs, running along his leg hair. Then, stopped and squeezed just below the undergarments.

“You have such beautiful thighs,” Esteban breathed, “So... beautiful.” He planted a kiss on each one.

Then, he looked up, and brought a hand onto the waistband of Victor’s undergarments. At this point, if his undergarments weren’t as stretchy as they were, Victor would have been sticking far out of them.

Victor gasped. This was it. This was where Esteban was going to see more of him than he had before. This was where Esteban was going to see all of him.

“Ready?” Esteban asked.

Victor nodded, “I am. I’m ready.”

Esteban looked back down. His fingers curled around the waistband. He lifted them...

This was it.

...He pulled them down.

“Ohh...”

“What?” Victor gasped, “What’s wrong? Is it small? Am I too small?”

“No, no, no, no, no,” Esteban sputtered as he pulled the undergarments the rest of the way off, “That’s not it. That—That’s not it at all, it’s just... I didn’t expect you to be... circumcised.”

Victor looked down at himself. At the out and proud, circumcised head of his penis, “Is that bad?”

“No, of course not. A dick is a dick. It’s just... I thought that circumcision was something that only the nobility did.”

Huh. Victor hadn’t known that. He’d always assumed it was some sort of religious thing. Why was he circumcised then?

“Are...” Victor asked, “Are you circumcised?”

Esteban kept looking at Victor’s dick. Then, up at his face with a smile.

“I suppose you’ll see soon enough.”

Slowly, Esteban lifted his hands up and undid his belt. He kept looking over Victor’s naked body.

“I like you like this. You really are pretty.”

“I’m sure you will be too.”

Esteban pulled his belt off, “We’ll see.”

He lifted up his tunic and pulled it off. Victor admired every inch of bronze flesh that he saw. He brought a hand up and squeezed lightly at Esteban’s muscle. So tight. So fleshy. So smooth. So warm.

Then, Esteban pushed his thumbs under the waistband of his leggings and pushed them down, moving up and down on his knees awkwardly to get them off. Victor ran another hand along his beautiful leg. Along his beautiful thigh. Tight. Fleshy. Smooth. Warm.

Finally, Esteban stood up straight on his knees, his thumbs in the waistband of his undergarments, “Are you ready?”

“Are you?”

Esteban seemed to contemplate for a moment. Then, he nodded, “Yeah. I’m ready.”

He took a breath. Then, he pushed them down.

Victor just stared. Stared as Esteban pulled them the rest of the way off.

Esteban’s cock stood up proudly. Circumcised, as expected. It seemed to be bigger than his own.

And, it was just so much better to look at.

How his head pointed upward. How his shaft just stuck up from base to head. How his balls hung both tightly and loosely from it’s base.

And, just how proud the whole thing looked.

It made Victor want to do things he’d never thought of doing before.

Esteban looked down at himself, “Umm... Am I...?”

“You’re wonderful. You’re amazing... You’re beautiful.”

Esteban smiled. He eyed Victor’s dick, and he brought a hand up.

Esteban touched it.

There were no describable words for what had occurred. Victor felt like he was basking in the grace of angels.

Esteban wrapped his hand around it.

He thought he would cum right then and there. This feeling he never thought he would feel. It needed to be shared.

He reached up and grabbed Esteban’s.

“Oh God,” Esteban gasped, “Victor!”

“Esteban...”

So tight. So fleshy. So smooth. So warm.

And yet, so much more.

They just held each other, stared at each other, for what felt like an eternity.

Esteban let go. Victor did the same.

“Victor,” Esteban placed a hand on Victor’s inner thigh, “I want... I want to...”

“Me too.”

Esteban lifted Victor’s legs and stared.

“You’re so pretty. From every angle.”

He started possessively inching closer and closer to the target.

“Wait!” Victor gasped, “You’re not just going to...”

“No. Umm...”

“We need... something.”

“Yeah. Maybe... maybe there’s...”

Esteban’s eyes widened. He brought his hand up and placed his fingers on Victor’s lips.

“Open.”

Victor understood. He did as he was told. Esteban’s pointer finger entered his mouth. He sucked on it lovingly and stared into Esteban’s eyes. His middle finger followed, and Victor continued to suck, not breaking eye contact. His ring finger followed, and Victor again continued to suck, continuing to stare into the eyes of the boy that he loved, and would never doubt again.

“Okay,” Esteban sighed, “That should be enough.”

Victor opened his mouth and let Esteban pull his fingers out. His now-wet fingers traveled back slowly until they were back at his entrance.

“Ready?”

“Yes. I’m more than ready.”

Esteban nodded. He looked back down.

Victor tensed on instinct at Esteban’s poke, but he forced himself to calm down. He waited patiently for Esteban to push...

His pointer entered.

“Ohh...” Victor practically moaned, “Esteban...”

“I won’t hurt you. Just tell me if it’s too much.”

“It’s not,” Victor was breathing heavily, “It’s not.”

His middle entered.

“Ahh—Ahh... Ahh, Esteban!”

“You’re so tight...”

The fingers wiggled around. In and out. Stretching him in ways that he never thought that he could stretch.

His ring entered.

“I... I... Ahh—I...” Victor paced his breathing, “I’m ready!”

Esteban pulled out slowly. Victor savored the breeze that he felt as Esteban lined himself up.

“Are you sure?” Esteban asked, “This is your last chance, beloved.”

“I’m sure!”

Esteban looked down at him.

“I’m about to take your virginity. You’re about to be...”

“...Be what?”

Esteban blushed.

“...Mine.”

His.

Victor was going to be his. He didn’t know why, but he knew this was true. He was going to be his. God had given him his virginity, and now Esteban was going to take that from him. Victor was going to submit to Esteban. Victor was going to be Esteban’s...

...And, he loved the thought of that.

Victor looked him straight in the eye and smiled.

“I have been yours since the beginning. Go ahead. Take me... Claim me... I was born ready!”

Esteban stared at him.

“Mine...”

“Yours,” Victor confirmed.

Esteban continued to stare.

Then, he nodded.

He looked back down. He began to inch closer.

Closer...

Closer...

Victor gasped when he felt it.

He could feel Esteban poking at his hole. Just begging to go inside of him. This was it. This was really happening. Victor was ready. He waited to be entered... To be taken... To become his...

Esteban pushed in.

“SANTAMARÍA—!”

OHH GOD!!!

OHH FUCKING GOD!!!

“Oh—!” Esteban gasped, “Oh God! Victor—! Oh God and magic! Santiago el Oscuro, give me strength!”

GOD AND MAGIC COMBINED!!!

SANTANA, SANTIAGO, AND SANTAMARÍA COMBINED!!!

HE FELT LIKE A FORTRESS BEING SACKED!!! HE FELT LIKE A KILL GETTING PIERCED WITH AN ARROW!!! HE FELT LIKE EVERY LONG AND BLUNT OBJECT IN RAVARRA WAS BEING SHOVED UP HIS ASS!!!

IT!!!

FELT!!!

GREATT!!!

Victor tried to breathe, “DON’T FUCKING STOP!!!”

“I—! Ohh! God!”

Esteban kept pushing in.

The rush.

The flow.

The pain.

The pleasure.

“Es! Te! Ban!”

“Victor!”

Finally, Victor felt Esteban’s hips against him. He was all the way in. Victor couldn’t even process this. He had Esteban’s cock up his asshole!

And, he fucking loved it!

To say the fucking least!

“Uhh...” Esteban panted, “I’m... I’m going to move now. Can... Can I...?”

“Please!” Victor nearly cried, “Please do it! I need it! I NEED MORE!!!”

“Okay! Okay! I’m moving!... I’m moving!”

Slowly, Esteban pulled back. He was going back and back and back, all the way back to his entrance.

He wasn’t going to fucking leave, was he!? If he—

“AHH!!!”

Victor cried out when Esteban rammed back in.

“Victor! I’m so sorry! That was too fast! Did I hurt you!?”

“No!? Yes!? WHATEVER, KEEP GOING!!!”

Esteban did. He pulled to the point of leaving, then shoved back in.

“Santamaría la Gris...” Victor breathed, “I love you so much, keep going!”

Out again. In again. Out.

In. Out. In. Out.

“Ay! Ahh!”

“Oh! Agh!”

In. Out. In. Out.

“Fuhh—! Yeeh—!”

“Victor! Ahh!”

Rush. Flow. Pain. Pleasure.

“AHH!!!”

Esteban hit something inside of Victor.

Something...

...Sparkly!

Sparkles and dewdrops and purring kittens! And, so much—Oh so much more!

It send him straight over the edge. He rode through it. The hot fire coursing through his blood. The hot mess coating his sweaty stomach.

“Victor... ACK—!”

Esteban tightened inside of him. He spasmed. Victor felt something hot shoot up into of him.

And, that was it.

With that, Victor could feel it. A sense of belonging. Of submission. Victor had submitted to Esteban.

And now, Victor belonged to Esteban.

“Ohh, Victor!” Esteban collapsed on top of him, “Santana la Luz... That was amazing! This feeling... The way you make me feel... There aren’t words to describe it!”

“There are,” Victor panted, “Three of them, to be exact.”

Esteban laughed. He kissed him, “I love you. Valorous Victor.”

“I love you too. Benevolent Esteban.”

Victor loved Esteban. Esteban loved Victor. Victor belonged to Esteban. Esteban owned Victor.

And, Victor loved that.

He loved that more than anything.

“My grandmother’s going to spank us.”

Victor laughed breathily, “How is she going to know?”

“She’s the smartest person in the Kingdom. She’ll know.”

“She’ll spank you. I’ll make a point of staying away when she attacks.”

Esteban snorted, “No the fuck you won’t!” He leaned down and nibbled on Victor’s earlobe, “You’re mine now. I’m going to use you however I want. If I’m getting spanked, you’re getting it with me!”

Esteban breathed into his ear.

“You’re all mine now, you commoner bitch!”

Victor nearly came again right then and there.

Something about just... belonging to Esteban. He loved it. Almost as much as he loved him.

“Come on,” Esteban flipped them so that he was on the bottom and Victor was on top. Esteban smiled up at him, “It’s my turn. You’re still mine, but I’ll play fair. Besides, you seemed to be enjoying it very much,” he reached back spanked Victor’s sore ass, “Give it to me!”

This was what Esteban wanted. It was what he commanded of Victor. It was what his Prince commanded. So, Victor did as he was told.

“As you wish, my Prince.”

He brought his fingers to Esteban’s lips.

“Open.”

Chapter Text

“Should we be worried?”

Marcela looked up at her squire, “What’s there to worry about?”

“I don’t know,” Lara balanced on the balls of her feet impatiently, “It just seems like there was a lot of commotion earlier. Now, they’re telling us to stay in our quarters... What if something’s happened?”

“If something’s happened, they’ll tell us eventually,” Mirta assured her, “If there’s a problem, you know who Lord Robles goes to first.”

“Us,” Dame Emilia answered.

“And, who are we?”

“The Green Goblins.”

The Green Goblins. A band of some of the most elite knights. The best archers in the realm. Sworn to the Bosque Oscuro, and to the one who lords over it.

There were eleven of them. Six men, five women. Many of them, Marcela included, were still in adolescence, but they’d all accomplished quite enough in their lives to be considered adults.

The men were in their own separate quarters at the moment. Sir Xavier was the most respected among them, a natural leader, and Marcela’s unofficial second-in-command. Sorcerer Ulises, their primary magic user, and one of the strongest among them. Sir Efrain, a loyal man, born in the wrong body, willing to die for his homeland. Sir Iago, one of their only adolescents, a bastard of House Noguera, but still loyal all the same. Sir Hernan, whose skills lied more with a sword, but still one the greatest of archers. He’d never been the same since the death of his wife, but they’d all helped him through it. And, Sir Nando, their only other adolescent male, formerly Dame Emilia’s squire until his recent knighthood, and the men’s voluntary pleasure-boy.

To put it in normal-people-speak, he was who the men turned to when they needed some ass.

The women were all in this room, their quarters, at the moment. Squire Lara Soto, fourth-born of Lord Leo Soto, their knight-in-training who kept everybody’s spirits up—some more than others. Dame Léala, the only actual adult in the room, who barely talked and was always depressed, not to mention an extreme traditionalist, but a good fighter. Dame Emilia, second only to Marcela in skill, and in a relationship with Sir Iago, but not for the same reasons as him. She couldn’t go into the details of that. Sorceress Mirta Molina, third-born of Lady Miranda Molina, the Goblins’ secondary magic user, and former cadet to Sorcerer Ulises.

And, herself. Commander Marcela Molina, second-born of Lady Miranda Molina, and knight commander of the Green Goblins.

And, of course, the betrothed of Arturo Robles. Marcela had always preferred a different kind of person, but she was a noble. A knight, but a noble all the same. An arranged marriage was always in her future. She’d accepted that a long time ago. Besides, marrying into House Robles would be favorable to both House Molina and to the Green Goblins, strengthening their ties, and he may have been a bit off, but she’d actually grown to like Arturo. As a friend, if nothing else. This was likely the best match she was going to get, so she accepted it and waited for what was to come.

They were the Green Goblins. And, they would always be, for once a Goblin, always a Goblin.

Mirta was messing around with her wand, occasionally making things float around the room, “I’ll have to admit though, they are taking their sweet time, aren’t they?”

Mirta was a year younger than her sister, with longer, red hair going down to her shoulders, and gray sorcerer’s eyes. Marcela had always preferred her sister with her natural green eyes, but she was a sorceress, and it wasn’t like she could order her to revert her eye color back to normal.

“They are!” Lara squealed, “We’ve been in here for hours! What could have possibly happened, and why aren’t they calling us to help!?”

Lara was such a cute girl. She was Mirta’s age, and had shoulder-length, wavy, dark brown hair, olive skin, and pretty, amber eyes. She was Marcela’s squire, and even in her frenzied state, she seemed to simply light up the room with her presence.

At least, that was Marcela’s opinion.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Emilia asked, “A lockdown. Something must have happened with our honored guest.”

Emilia had always been the smart one. The same age as Marcela, with extremely short, blonde hair, light skin, and blue eyes. She was Marcela’s best friend. They’d squired together, and had been by each other’s sides ever since.

“Honored guest?” Lara asked, “You mean...”

“The Prince,” Emilia answered, “Something must have happened with him.”

The Goblins had escorted the Prince and his companion, the one with the eyes, in somewhere around midday, and it was evening now.

Marcela was the last person who should judge, but the Prince’s companion really hadn’t been much to look at. Except for those eyes. Mmm. Even Marcela felt something when she looked into those.

One thing that annoyed her was that she couldn’t for the life of her figure out where he could have been from. He’d had a shimmering tan that suggested that he was bicolored. And, his facial shape, cheekbones, and especially those damned eyes suggested that he had western descent of some form. Other than that, she hadn’t a clue.

“What could have happened with him?” Lara asked, “Do you think it’s our fault? Did we do something wrong?”

Emilia shrugged, “Maybe he didn’t like the not-so-warm welcome.”

“Or,” Léala put in from her cot, “maybe he did like it, went to show the men how much he liked it, and got mad when he noticed that Efrain’s got tits.”

“Woah!” Mirta held up a hand, “Knock off the prejudice, Goblin!”

Léala turned over in her cot, “Just saying.”

“Efrain is one of us, remember, Léala. Once a Goblin...”

Léala sighed, “...Always a Goblin.”

As she was a traditionalist, Léala and wrong-bodied Efrain never got along. Efrain didn’t have tits anymore either. He’d gotten his sex change ritual months ago.

Emilia shuddered, “I could see Nando doing it, but I don’t even want to think about Iago doing something like that.”

“He wouldn’t do that to you. Besides,” Mirta put in, “An angry, horny Prince is absolutely no reason to go on lockdown.”

“True,” Emilia agreed.

“Whatever it is, there’s nothing we can do about it now,” Marcela stated, “We’re under strict orders to stay put until further notice, so that’s what we’re going to do. Understood?”

“Yes, Commander,” everyone answered in unison.

“Good. Now, as we were—“

RUMBLE

The ground shook for a second. Marcela managed to maintain her balance.

“Woah,” Emilia shook her head, “That was some earthquake.”

Yeah, it was. It was like God himself had just punched the earth.

“No...” Mirta looked distant, “Not an earthquake...”

Not an earthquake?

“Then, what—?”

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

Everyone turned to the door. They were in lockdown. Who would be outside knocking on their door at a time like this?

Probably trouble...

Marcela grabbed her bow and gestured for the others to do the same. She nodded at Lara to open the door. Lara crept forward with a short sword in hand. She placed a hand on the doorknob and swung it open.

Arturo Robles leaned against the doorsill.

“ATTENTION!!!” Marcela commanded.

“At ease,” Arturo ordered calmly. He smiled at Marcela, “Hey there, darling.”

Marcela snorted, “It’s just us and the Goblins here. No need for all that.”

“Whatever you say, beautiful,” he winked, “Anyway, everyone’s being summoned to the great hall. Lord Robles has an announcement.”

“Then, we shan’t keep him waiting.”

That was different, though. Arturo usually referred to him as, ‘dear father,’ or something along those lines.

“Good,” he winked again, “See you there.”

He made his leave. The Goblins relaxed, but their curiosity was not unseen.

“Should we arm up?” Léala asked.

“It’s just an announcement, there’s really no need,” Emilia stated.

“Doesn’t hurt to look presentable,” Marcela countered. She brought a hand up and tapped the obsidian earring on her right ear to contact the men.

The magic earrings were Mirta’s idea. The Goblins used them to communicate with each other telepathically from long distances. They were extremely handy in the field. Ulises had praised her for it. They all had.

“Goblins. Arm up. We’re being summoned,” Marcela ordered, “Meet us outside the barracks.”

***

When the women were armed up and hooded, they went outside the barracks to find the men waiting for them. Xavier walked over to them with Nando limping—of course he was limping—at his side.

Xavier stood at attention, “Commander.”

He was a bit hidden under the hood, but he was a muscular man with light skin, gray hair and a beard, and blue eyes. Despite having gray hair, he was actually a fairly young man.

“At ease. Felt that shake?”

“Yes, Commander. Like Santana la Luz punching the earth.”

“Can we please know what’s going on?” Nando demanded, “I don’t like being left in the dark.”

“Because, you like to see who’s on top of you, huh, you little whore?” Mirta teased.

Nando stuck his tongue out at her.

The men’s pleasure-boy was short with shaggy, brown hair under the hood, brown eyes, and olive skin. He was like a little, sexually-overactive puppy. Why, Marcela wished she knew.

The knight who had been training Nando prior to Emilia had abused him constantly. Emotionally, physically, and especially sexually. Treated him like his own personal fuck-toy. When Emilia found out, she saved him from that monster and took him in, and that’s how he became a Goblin. He’d told the men that he wanted to try consensual sex, and they obliged. And, that’s how it started. Marcela didn’t know how he could just do that. Maybe the men had been gentle enough and showed him enough kindness to get him to like it. If that was possible. Again, Marcela didn’t know. All she knew was that he was now their proud and willing ass-on-demand.

“Everyone’s being summoned to the great hall,” Marcela explained as they started walking, “Apparently, Lord Robles has an announcement.”

“What for?” Nando asked.

In the background, Iago snuck a quick peck at Emilia’s cheek, who giggled in response, and Ulises and Mirta bowed their heads to each other.

“I honestly haven’t a clue. Commander Arturo only said so much.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Iago stated, “Whatever the occasion, we’ll follow our orders to the letter. As is our honored duty.”

“Correct, Iago.”

Emilia rubbed his arm, “My brave and loyal bastard.”

Iago smirked, “My strong and beautiful pureblood.”

“My hero.”

“My heart.”

“My lunch!” Mirta gagged, “Get a room!”

Iago was a fairly muscular boy with dark skin, a shaved head under the hood, and brown eyes. Marcela didn’t like to be colorist, but she knew that no one in House Noguera was dark-skinned. His bastardy was fairly obvious.

“Still,” Nando persisted, “It would be nice to know.”

“Well, we will soon enough.”

They finally reached the great hall to find everyone already gathered. The Goblins stayed in the back, like they always did, but they still had to know what was going on. Where was Lord Robles? Then, Marcela noticed a long box on the addressing stand. And, inside of it was—

...

...

...

No!

No, it couldn’t be!

It was impossible!

Arturo walked up to the stand with his baby sister, Virginia, at his side and addressed the crowd.

“My lords and ladies, sirs and dames, masters and madams, thank you for gathering with us here tonight. As you can see, I must regrettably inform you that my dear father, Lord Lando Robles... is dead.”

Impossible!

It just wasn’t possible!

She’d just seen him!

They all had!

But, there he was.

Lying in that box.

Dead as a doornail.

“My father was killed, murdered, by none other than the Crown Prince Esteban Reyes, with the help of his gold-knight companion and my sister’s manservant! They escaped but a few hours ago!”

Murdered... by the Prince!?

Why!?

House Robles had always been loyal to the Crown! They had taken him in at his time of need!

Why would he murder their lord!?

“I am Lord Robles now. And, I can assure you that we will seek justice for my father’s death! We shall avenge him! We shall seek vengeance against the treacherous Crown!... And, we shall do so by siding with the Reyes’s current most hated enemies!”

No way.

No damn way.

An old man in red robes walked up to the stand and addressed the crowd.

“Greetings, House Robles. I am Wizard Maligno Del Fuego, current patriarch of House Del Fuego. As your new Lord Robles has stated, the Bosque Oscuro is to side with the Fire in our conflict against the Crown. As of now, the Bosque Oscuro is under the rule of House Del Fuego. Now, if you will, kneel to your new lords.”

Arturo kneeled. Virginia kneeled. Everyone in the great hall kneeled.

Except for Marcela.

Except for the Goblins.

They didn’t kneel. Nando almost did, but Mirta elbowed him and he remained standing.

They didn’t kneel.

“No!”

Everyone turned to look at them. All eyes in the room were on them. Marcela scowled and swatted her hand.

“No outsider will ever lord over the Bosque Oscuro!”

Wizard Maligno looked surprised. Then, he started to chuckle.

“Commander Molina. I’ve heard a great deal about you. Your Green Goblins are sworn to die for the Bosque. Surely, if this is true, then you must know to kneel to your new lords.”

“You are not our lords!” She called, “The Bosque Oscuro is loyal to the Crown! It has been for generations!”

Wizard Maligno chuckled as he pulled out his wand.

“Not anymore.”

He waved it around, and a piece of paper flew in front of Marcela’s face. It was a treaty. For an alliance between House Robles and House Del Fuego. Signed by Lord Malvado Del Fuego...

...And, Lord Lando Robles.

The sigils of both Houses in wax beneath them.

The paper retreated as the wizard continued.

“So you see, my dear, it was Lord Lando’s final wish for the Bosque Oscuro to join the rebellion. Surely, if it was the man’s last wish, then that should be honored! ‘Enshrouded and hollowed!’”

“‘Enshrouded and hollowed!’” The crowd recited.

Marcela could see it all now.

The Prince hadn’t murdered Lord Lando. Lord Lando had betrayed them! They’d managed to defeat him, and now they were on the run.

From people who were supposed to be their allies!

Marcela looked at Arturo.

“How... How can you condone this!? The Bosque is yours now! How can you just submit it to the Del Fuego’s!?”

“The Prince and his friends murdered my father,” he stated, “And, House Del Fuego will bring us to greatness. I don’t expect you to understand.”

“Please, Arturo!” Marcela begged, “As your future wife, I beg of you! Don’t do this!”

“And, that brings me to my next point. You are no longer my future wife.”

“...What?”

“I’m calling off our engagement.”

He put an arm around Virginia.

“To solidify our alliance, I plan to wed myself to Sombra Del Fuego. You and the Goblins will continue to be of service to my House, but only if you kneel to your new masters.”

Marcela didn’t even hear him.

She just stared at Virginia.

Little, pre-adolescent Virginia. The girl had never liked her. She hadn’t known why. They’d told her why. The handmaidens. The manservants. The other knights. She hadn’t believed them. She’d thought they were messing with her. Trying to draw her away. Get on her bad side. But, no. They’d been telling the truth. All this time, everything she’d heard was true. Despite herself, she snorted.

“You really are fucking your sister.”

Everyone stared. Arturo and Virginia glared at her. Marcela didn’t know which was worse. The fact that this grown man was fucking a pre-adolescent girl, or the fact that it was his own sister.

“Whatever,” Marcela muttered, “It wasn’t going to work between us anyway. I’ve never really liked boys much. In fact, I’ve had my eye on my squire girl this whole time.”

Marcela didn’t need to see her to know that Lara was staring at her in shock. She considered pulling her in for a kiss, but ultimately decided that that would be too much.

“Anyway, with that said,” Marcela concluded, “I deny your request to submit my loyalty to House Del Fuego. To put it in normal-people-speak, you and the Firemen can tongue it out of my pussy lips!”

The crowd gasped. Arturo just stared.

“That is unfortunate... Hopefully, your followers won’t make the same mistake. Green Goblins!”

He stood in a commanding position.

“Remember where your loyalties lie! The Bosque Oscuro is your home, and your Commander refuses to submit to it’s lords! Knights! I call upon you to serve your true leaders! Arrest this traitor!”

‘Arrest this traitor?’ Hah! The Bosque was their home, but the Green Goblins were her people! They were loyal to her! They knew that she would only do what was best for the region! They wouldn’t betray her! Once a Goblin, always—!

An arrow was pointed at the side of her face.

She turned to see it’s pointer...

“Emilia...”

She smiled wickedly and winked at her.

“Sorry, Commander. A girl’s gotta do what a girl’s gotta do. Don’t think of it as betraying you. Think of it as... remaining loyal to the Bosque.”

Her best friend...

“Dame Emilia has been working with us for a while now,” Arturo explained, “I’ve promised her leadership of the Goblins should you... well, do this. I’d hoped you would see reason, but... too late for that now. You always were stubborn.”

All this time...

“The rest of you would be wise to follow Dame Emilia’s example,” Wizard Maligno warned, “That is, if you wish to continue your service to your homeland... in one piece.”

Marcela heard more arrows nocking. She turned around to her dismay.

Ulises had his staff pointed at her, and Léala, Efrain, Iago, and Hernan all had their bows drawn on her.

Léala spat, “Filthy girl-fucker!”

Traitors. She wasn’t the traitor. They were the traitors. After everything they’d been through together. Léala’s depression. Ulises’s training of Mirta. Iago’s bastardy. Hernan’s wife dying. Efrain’s sex change.

Emilia and Marcela’s squireship. Their friendship.

It was like it was all nothingness now. Like it had never even existed.

They were but strangers of false memories to her now.

Lara started to nock an arrow too.

Marcela stared at her. She’d just declared her feelings for this girl in front of the whole room. Now, she was betraying her. Just like the rest. She waited for her to take aim. And, she did...

...Right at Emilia’s face.

“Fuck off, traitor!”

Emilia turned her bow on the squire.

“Now, Lara, don’t be stupid. You’re young and impressionable. Don’t be seduced by—“

“By you!” Lara interrupted, “I won’t be seduced by you! I may be the Commander’s squire, and... and, I admit that I might have... had an eye on her as well...”

Marcela’s heart bounced.

She didn’t even know what to say.

“But, that’s not why!” Lara shook her head, “That’s not why I’m still loyal! Were she a traitor like you all say, I would take aim at her without hesitation. But, she’s not! She’s not the traitor! You are! You all are! Blinded by surnames and pieces of paper! There is a difference between loyalty to your homeland, and loyalty to whomever claims to own it!”

That had to be the most powerful speech Marcela had ever heard.

And apparently, she wasn’t the only one to think so...

Suddenly, Iago turned his bow on Emilia.

Emilia could only stare at him.

“Iago...”

“She’s right...” he admitted, “They’re right! The Del Fuego’s will only bring ruin to our homeland! I was almost blinded by my feelings for you... but, not anymore!”

“Iago... us... everything we’ve been through...”

“And, everything we’ve been through?” Marcela asked.

“You...” Emilia scowled, “Shut your mouth!”

“We were best friends. We have been for years.”

“Shut up! Just shut up!”

“Until today, we could never possibly grow apart... even after that night in the tent.”

“No!” Emilia shook her head hard, “Shut the fuck up!”

“That night... when you kissed me.”

“NO!!!”

“When you led me on. When we took each other’s virgin—“

“SHUT UPP!!!”

She was wailing now. Marcela could only look upon her in sadness.

“In the morning, you said it was a mistake. Something that we should have never done,” she shrugged, “Two girls couldn’t be together. It wasn’t right. At least, that’s what we thought. And yet, we still promised to stay best friends forever... I guess that was a lie too.”

She turned to Iago.

“I hate that you had to find out like this. She likes girls. I think she was only with you to hide who she truly is.”

“I see. I understand,” he turned back to her, “I won’t forget any of our time together. I care for you. I still do. But, I have a loyalty. Not to my homeland’s rulers, but to my homeland itself. If you cannot share that loyalty, then if there was ever anything between us... there is nothing left of it now,” he turned back to Marcela, “I apologize for my brief bit of treachery. I can assure you it won’t happen again. You would fight for everything this region needs. Everything it should be. My undying loyalty is to the Bosque Oscuro... and, to you.”

Iago was willing to give up Emilia for his loyalty to her. That. That was true loyalty.

A tear streamed down Emilia’s face. She scowled at the remaining Goblins, who had yet to draw their weapons.

“Well, I hope the rest of you aren’t idiots!” She practically sobbed, “Come on, do your duty! Arrest the traitors!”

Mirta, Nando, and Xavier looked amongst themselves.

Mirta shrugged, “Okay.” She drew her wand, winked at her sister, and aimed at Emilia.

Emilia scoffed, “Of course you would side with your own flesh and blood!”

“Nah. I’m siding with the Bosque’s true defender,” she turned Ulises, “Sorry, Master. But, you know, not really. Traitor.”

Ulises shut his eyes in disappointment.

Xavier nocked an arrow and aimed at Emilia, “No name or paper will ever make the Bosque Oscuro bow down to foreign tyrants! I stand with you always, Commander!”

Emilia just shook her head. She looked at the last Goblin.

“Nando. You squired for me. It was I who brought you in. Made you the Goblin you are today! I saved you from Sir Ander! I saw him face justice for what he did to you! I brought the blade down myself! Remember that! Don’t let their words blind you to who really cares for your home! Cares for you!”

Nando looked torn. He was at a crossroads that would determine everything. His loyalty. His status. His fate. He nocked an arrow. He stared at Emilia. Then, at Marcela. He raised his bow, and pointed it, siding with the one person who he truly believed really cared for him and his homeland...

Emilia sighed, “Nando...”

His bow was aimed at her.

“I’m sorry, Emilia,” he whispered, “You might have looked after me, but Commander Marcela will look after both me... and the region. My loyalties lie with her.”

Marcela was so proud.

Emilia looked about ready to explode, “I am very disappointed in you.”

Marcela drew her bow and aimed at Emilia, “Any last words, traitor?”

More tears. Emilia nodded.

“Yes... HAILSTORM!!!”

Emilia’s Goblins loosed their arrows simultaneously.

“DOWN!!!” Mirta screamed.

Everyone ducked. Mirta put up a shield spell just barely in front of their faces.

The whole room panicked. The Robles knights made to run to Emilia’s aid.

They were severely outnumbered. Just the six of them against the entire Robles army. There was only one thing that they could do.

“RETREAT!!!”

They made for the stairway.

Emilia growled, “WHEN I GET MY HANDS ON YOU, I’LL FLAY AND CASTRATE IAGO ALIVE, I’LL SHOVE MY ENTIRE BOW UP NANDO’S ASS UNTIL HE BLEEDS OUT, AND I’LL SKIN MARCELA ALIVE AND WEAR HER FLESH AS A CLOAK!!!”

Mirta cast one last spell.

“ACK!!!” Emilia’s Goblins screamed and held their right ears. The magic earrings flew into Mirta’s hand.

“Good thinking!” Marcela called.

Mirta winked, “They don’t deserve to play with my toys!”

They dashed up the spiral staircase, firing backwards at the advancing army every few steps. Finally, they reached the top.

“GOBLINS!!! STOP, DROP, AND ROLL!!!”

The Goblins rolled in unison and fired a hail of arrows behind them mid-tumble, felling a number of unprepared knights. They ran for the doors and burst out into the dark and rainy night of the Bosque Oscuro.

“We’ll never outrun them!” Xavier warned.

“There!” Iago pointed at a large tree, “Mirta! Shadow-travel!”

“On it!”

They dashed for the tree. Everyone crammed into the shadow.

Lara gasped, “LOOK OUT!!!” And, shot an arrow right past Marcela’s face.

Marcela heard a thud, and turned to see Hernan on the ground with an arrow in his neck.

Marcela turned to her squire. She started to say something. But then, Mirta shouted.

“TIME TO GO!!!”

SWOOSH

The world turned into nothing but shadows. Marcela flowed helplessly past millions and millions of shadowy images, until she started flying toward one in particular...

SWOOSH

She landed in the shadow of another tree, with the Robles stronghold nowhere in sight. They were still in a forest, but it wasn’t raining, and there was this shiny black rock all over the place. In fact, from the look of it, it seemed to be glowing.

“Where are we?” Lara asked.

Marcela turned to see Lara, Mirta, Iago, Xavier, and Nando all sprawled over the ground beside her.

Mirta held her head, “Ow. Valle De Obsidiana. Not allies of the rebellion. Had a vision. Long story. Short version, we have to find a sorcerer’s cadet with a gray cat.”

“Doesn’t this place have panthers!?” Nando asked.

“Don’t worry,” Mirta teased, “If a bunch of panthers come by, you can probably save us by letting them all take turns mating with you.”

“Would they do that? If they did, would they let me leave afterward? Oh God! What if they don’t!? What if they decide to keep me locked up in a little prison made of human bones so they can just come in and fuck me whenever they want!?”

“...You’re getting hard just thinking about that, aren’t you?”

“Yes!”

SNAP

Nando jumped and grabbed Xavier’s arm.

“You’ll protect me, right? You’re a big, strong man who could take on a panther.”

He was actually the only adult left.

Xavier laughed, “I suppose I could, but it’ll cost you a little something.” He reached back and slapped Nando’s armored ass.

Nando smiled and blushed, “I suppose betrayals and near-death experiences can be a bit exciting. Let’s go somewhere a little more secluded for a while.”

Xavier picked him up bridal style. He turned to Iago.

“Want in? You look like you could use a distraction.”

Iago looked up, “You’re willing to share?”

“Goblins gotta look out for each other. Now more than ever.”

“Point,” Iago agreed. He contemplated, “Hmm. That’s actually intriguing. And, if all else fails, I suppose I could just pretend he’s a girl...”

“I’m a boy!”

“In my head, of course.”

“Right then,” Xavier stated, “Let’s leave the ladies alone for a while.” Xavier carried Nando away while Iago followed.

Mirta shook her head, “Men are stupid.”

Marcela agreed, but she was a little distracted at the moment. She looked at Mirta. Then, at Lara. Then, back at Mirta.

Mirta rolled her eyes, “Oh, what an interesting piece of obsidian I see over there.” She got up and walked away, leaving Marcela and Lara alone.

Marcela put her arm around her squire, “Are you okay?”

Lara looked out of it, “I killed Sir Hernan.”

Marcela nodded, “Yes, you did.”

“He was a traitor.”

“Yes, he was.”

“But, he was a Goblin.”

“Once a Goblin...”

“Always a Goblin.”

Then, Lara looked up at her shyly.

“Did you... mean what you said?... About... having your eyes on me?”

Marcela smiled, “I did. Did you?”

Lara smiled too. She leaned up and kissed her lips.

“That answer your question?”

“Most definitely.”

She continued to smile.

“Commander... it is highly recommended that knights in a band form personal relationships with each other for the purpose of motivation and whatnot.”

“It is,” Marcela nodded, “Your a very good squire.”

“I try,” she giggled.

Then, she took her hand.

“So, with that being said, Commander... would you be willing to form a more personal relationship with me? Of the Manuel-and-Penelope variety? Or, perhaps more the Miguel-and-Juan kind, but... female.”

Marcela reached up and brushed her hair.

“I would love to.”

They smiled at each other, then started kissing again.

Lara crawled into Marcela’s lap.

“Oh,” Marcela asked, “Are we going somewhere with this?”

“I hope so. It’s highly recommended that knights be there to help and motivate each other in times of turmoil. Especially a knight and a squire. Besides...”

Lara put a hand on Marcela’s armored breast.

“...Why should men have all the fun?”

Chapter Text

After he’d managed to escape the stronghold, he’d found the horse in the stables and took off. He couldn’t go back to the inn. No. His village was still under Del Fuego occupation. He had to go somewhere free. Somewhere where the lords were still loyal to the rightful Reyes Crown. House Robles had vowed sanctuary to House Reyes in times like these, and now they had betrayed them.

But, Robles wasn’t the only bloodline to vow sanctuary to the Reyes family.

So, he had taken the horse, ridden all through the night, and crossed the border between forests, headed for what he could only hope was a place that knew where the right loyalties lied. Oh. And, one more thing...

...Gilberto could talk to the horse.

“So... I can just... understand you?”

Whinny, ‘Damn right you can, Hairball!’

“Why? That seems a bit... farfetched.”

Whinny, ‘Ain’t nothin’ farfetched about shit! You can talk to animals! Don’t axe me why, tho.’

This horse talked funny. Gilberto never really had much exposure to animals in his childhood—he’d spent all of his time trying desperately to become the whisperer that he was meant to be—but come to think of it, he did vaguely remember one time when a duck was begging him not to eat him...

“I’m not sure...” Gilberto contemplated, “How do I know you’re not just a figment of my imagination?”

Whinny, ‘Cuz I’s da one to tell ya dat you’s naked, Hairball! Remembah?’

Gilberto blushed, “I could have noticed it myself!”

He hadn’t noticed until he’d reached the stables that he was still in his undergarments from when those knights had tried to... And, it was too late to go back for them, so he had to ride out looking like a cross between a newborn baby and the whore that his mother had tried to turn him into.

Whinny, ‘Still ain’t convinced? How ‘bout dis? We here!’

Gilberto didn’t understand what she meant, until they rounded a corner.

There it was.

Their destination stood in full view ahead of them. The tall, beautiful structure that extended far up and over the tree line of the Bosque De La Luz.

The Ramos tower.

There was a short wall encircling it and the open area around it, and over the wall, Gilberto could see the top half of their famed statue of the hero who turned on his Usurper father and sacrificed himself for the Rightful King during the De La Luz Usurpation.

Prince Sol De La Luz.

He kind of looked like Victor, actually. His hair was shorter, but he had Victor’s body type, facial structure, and even his western eyes. Maybe Prince Sol had been part western too.

Whinny, ‘Hey, Hairball. If you still ain’t convinced, how ‘bout dis? Evah seen a human fly?’

Gilberto snorted, “Humans can’t—“

Whinny, ‘TAKE OFF, MOTHAFUCKA!!!’

The horse stopped so fast that Gilberto was thrown off.

Way off.

He must have been lighter than he thought, because he did end up flying.

Very, very far.

“OOF—!” Gilberto landed on his back in front of the gates. The painful impact brought tears to his eyes.

No, he wasn’t going to cry! Gilberto was a big boy! Big boys didn’t cry!

Okay. He was convinced.

If only because he had no intention of getting thrown again and breaking his—

CREAK

The gates opened and a blinding light shined down on him, causing Gilberto to squint.

Then, a figure walked out and looked down at him.

When Gilberto looked up, his eyes widened and he felt his whole body begin to do something strange.

A bald angel in white robes was standing over him.

The angel had light skin, an androgynous face that was both beautiful and handsome at the same time, and gorgeous, bright blue eyes like those of wizards in a church.

The angel looked just as surprised as Gilberto felt.

“Are you okay?”

The angel had the most angelic voice that Gilberto had ever heard.

“Umm... yes...” Gilberto managed, “I’m... I’m fine.”

The angel smiled down at him with the most angelic smile that Gilberto had ever seen.

“Well, that’s good. I’m glad you’re okay. My name’s Benedicto.”

Benedicto.

That sounded like the perfect name for an angel to have.

“Gilberto...” he introduced himself, “Herrera.”

“Gilberto? That’s an interesting name.”

Gilberto already knew what a ridiculous name it was. Normally, he would have been reminded of how much his mother must have hated him for giving him such a name, but hearing it roll off of that angelic tongue just made it sound so... angelic.

The angel, Benedicto, held out a hand, as if Gilberto was expected to take it. This Godsend must have been here to take him to the Afterlife. Where else would such a beautiful creature be taking him? He reached out and grabbed it. The angel’s hand was as soft and smooth as the skin of a baby. Gilberto closed his eyes and waited for him to be taken to the next world...

He was a bit confused when the angel hoisted him up to his feet.

“Oh...” Gilberto shook his head, “You’re... you’re quite strong for an angel.”

“Angel?”

“Yeah,” Gilberto opened his eyes and looked up, “Isn’t that what you are?”

Come to think of it, the angel wasn’t as shiny and glowing as when Gilberto first saw. And, they were still at the tower’s gates.

Benedicto chuckled, “Umm, no. I’m just a boy. I’m a wizard’s apprentice.”

Gilberto snapped back into reality upon hearing that. He looked him up and down, noticing again the white robes and the bright blue wizard’s eyes—

Oh...

That was embarrassing...

Benedicto chuckled again and threw something at him, “Here.”

Gilberto caught it and looked at it. It was robes like Benedicto’s, except they were dark red.

“What are these?”

“My old robes.”

“...Why are you giving them to me?”

“Because, you’re damn-near naked, that’s why.”

Benedicto chuckled and indicated downward.

“Also, you’re pitching a tent.”

“What?...”

Gilberto looked down...

...And, sure enough, there was a very large, very noticeable bulge at the front of his undergarments.

“EEP!!!”

Gilberto yelped and covered himself with the robes. Benedicto started laughing.

“You’re hilarious! And really, it’s fine, there’s nothing to be ashamed of... I wish my body could do that...”

What did that mean?

Benedicto looked distant for a second before shaking his head.

“Anyway, just put the robes on. Since you’re so obviously ashamed of your boy parts.”

Gilberto blushed, “I’m not ashamed!”

Sure, they were annoying at times, but Gilberto liked the parts he had. He was one of the few males in the mostly-female House Herrera. And, everyone was always saying that he was such a cute boy. Of course, ‘everyone,’ usually just applied to passing strangers and his numerous, mostly-female relatives.

He put the robes on and looked down at himself. There was still a bit of a bulge in the front, but it was mostly concealed. Thankfully. He wasn’t ashamed, though! That was just ridiculous!

“Huh... You look good...” Benedicto looked him up and down, “Goes perfectly with your magic hair.”

“Yeah,” Gilberto agreed, “Thanks for—“

Wait.

What did he say!?

Gilberto looked up at him.

“—Magic hair?”

Benedicto snorted, “Yeah. Magic hair. Lemme explain. Sometimes, when someone is born, they are born with magic harnessed in a specific part of their body. Short version, magic lives inside all of us, it’s harnessed in your hair, because it’s really pretty, and you have the ability to harness magic on occasion with the help of a magical item.”

Gilberto was just barely processing this.

His hair was magic!?

He knew it was pretty, but... magic!?

And, he could... harness magic!?

“So, I can...” Gilberto asked, “...use magic?”

Benedicto nodded, “With a magical item, yes.”

“I don’t have any magical items.”

Benedicto seemed to ponder for a moment.

“You know, I may be able to help you with that.”

He pulled a black strip and a round ruby out of his robes.

He just had those on him!?

“Let’s see if I remember this...”

He pulled out a little, black stick and started waving it around, chanting like a madman. The strip and the ruby started to float as rainbow-colored sparkles started to appear in front of them. The strip and the ruby floated in.

SWOOSH

In a flash, the sparkles appeared in front of his face on a shimmering crossbow that seemed to reflect rainbows onto the whole world from it’s golden structure and it’s silvery string. The black strip was embedded into the fore grip, and the ruby was encrusted near the trigger.

“It’s yours,” Benedicto explained, “Only the most powerful shattering spell can break it, and it was made specifically for you to use however it would best suit you. It shall protect you and your allies from any danger that stands in your way. Use it well. Use it wisely. Yada yada yada.”

Gilberto was entranced. It was beautiful! Marriage material beautiful! Gilberto actually wanted to marry it like the boy of his dreams! He reached out and picked it up. He could feel a magical surge of power course through his entire body, as the weapon itself seemed to flash even brighter on impact. Gilberto felt it. It was a part of him now. He waved it around a bit.

It was just perfect!

“I love it!” Gilberto beamed, “Thank you so much!”

“Oh, it was nothing, really. You’re welcome.”

“Thank you! I really love it! But... why?” Gilberto questioned, “You just met me. Why are you... giving me things?”

Benedicto looked a bit shy.

“Oh, umm... I don’t know, I just... I felt like helping you. I mean, you just popped up here without even any clothes, and I just... had this feeling...”

“A feeling? What kind of feeling?”

“A feeling like... like I should just... help you... I just wanted to. I don’t know why.”

“Oh. Okay. Well... you did just give me this fancy crossbow, so,” Gilberto smiled and shrugged, “Thank you for helping me.”

Benedicto giggled, “Try shooting it.”

“But, it’s not loaded.”

“It’s magic. It’ll load itself. Try it.”

Gilberto was confused. But, he trusted Benedicto, so he looked around for something to shoot at. He noticed a tree with a little dark spot on it. He aimed at the spot.

Suddenly, the string moved back on it’s own, and in a little flash, a silvery arrow manifested itself into the crossbow.

Woah!

It really was magic!

He aimed for the spot...

FLINK

The arrow flew out of the crossbow.

Not only did it hit the target, but it flew straight through the whole tree! Gilberto could see right through to the other side!

“Hey, nice shot.”

Gilberto smiled shyly, “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome... Think fast!”

Benedicto raised his stick...

SWISH SWISH SWISH

Three round balls of light shot into the air.

Gilberto didn’t even take a second. He raised the crossbow...

FLINK FLINK FLINK

In mere seconds, the light balls exploded as the silvery arrows manifested, released, and flew right through each of them.

“By God’s grace! That’s some shooting skill you’ve got there! You’ve got good aim.”

Ohh...

That was an... interesting choice of wording...

Gilberto blushed at that, “Umm, thanks.”

Shooting had always been what he was best at in his whisperer training. Maybe he could become a ranged assassin when he was finished. Though, there wasn’t much use for assassins out of wartime.

Then again, wartime did seem to be approaching... rather quickly, at that...

Just then, the funny-talking horse trotted over.

Whinny, ‘Yo, what’s with all dis shiny stuff flyin’ thru da air? I thot we’s under attack or some shit!’

“Lina?”

The horse started jumping around.

Whinny, ‘YO, IS MAH MAN, BALDY!!! SUP BALDY, HOW YA BEEN!!!??’

“I’m fine. What are you—?”

“You can talk to her?”

Benedicto nodded, “Yeah, magic users can talk to animals. She asked—“

“How you were doing? And, she calls you, ‘baldy?’”

Benedicto’s eyes widened.

“You can... Wha—Ne—Whatever, that doesn’t matter! What is she doing here!? Is she with you!?”

“Oh, I came here on her. She’s not mine. She belongs to—“

Wait...

Oh no!

Victor!

The Prince!

How could he forget!?

“Umm!” Gilberto sputtered, “I-I need to speak to Lord Ramos right away!”

“Why!? What’s happened!?”

“Prince—Prince Esteban Reyes! He and his companion! They’re in trouble! House Robles—betrayal—danger—!”

Whinny, ‘Speak a language we can understand, Hairball! The Lord of Robbing Less or some shit pulled a blade on Vicky and Junior! My poor boy-fuckers are hidin’ out in the woods somewhere with a dove! We got’s to save mah boy-fuckers, y’all! They’s too cute to survive themselves! We got’s to save them! MAH BOYS JUST CONFESSED TO EACH OTHER, GODDAMNIT!!! No offense, baldy.’

Benedicto looked distant.

“The vision...”

“What?” Gilberto asked, “What vision?”

Benedicto shook his head, “Come, we must speak to Lord Ramos. Fortunately, he’s already fully prepared and willing to accommodate the Prince, but it looks like we’ve got a rescue mission to rally.”

They raced into the gates.

“We’ll get Lord Ramos to gather his forces for an attack. And, there are also others here with connections to both Victor and Prince Esteban.”

“You know them?”

“I do, but there’s no time for that here. I’ll explain on the way,” he smiled at him, “You might just get your chance to test out your new weapon, Gilberto Herrera. You can ride with me on the back of my dragon friend.”

HIS WHAT!!!??

Gilberto stopped in his tracks.

“Did you just say, ‘dragon,’ and, ‘friend,’ in the same sentence!?”

Chapter Text

Running. Always running. Running for their own lives, and for each other’s. But, it wasn’t enough. No matter how far, no matter how hard, they were catching up to them.

They ran. They ran and ran. Ran wherever the dove led them. But, the galloping only kept getting closer and closer.

Coo, ‘It is not far, my children. Keep going. We shall make it.’

They didn’t know where they were going. Not a single hint of a clue. They were simply putting their trust into one who had saved them before. So, no matter how tired, no matter how exhausted, they kept running. The rain had stopped only an hour earlier, and the ground was still muddy and wet. They ran into a large clearing, and across, they could see it.

The border between forests.

It was so close!

They could make it!

Then, Paloma swooped up into the air and flew away with but one word.

Coo, ‘Foreevermooooore.’

“YA!!!”

Suddenly, four knights in green hoods jumped out of the bushes with their weapons drawn.

“VICTOR!!!”

Esteban grabbed him, pulled him to the ground, and wrapped his arms around him protectively. Arguably, a silly move, seeing as they, like everyone else, were only after him, and they’d probably just off Victor when they had the chance.

Oh.

Maybe that’s why Esteban was protecting him.

They were so close! And yet, so far! The four knights that Victor recognized from the Green Goblins advanced toward them. Two women, two men. One man armed with an obsidian staff, the others with bows. The other seven were probably coming for them too.

That’s when Victor noticed the one wearing the sash.

“You,” Victor nodded at her, “You’re the commander?”

She smiled, “Ay, boy, that I am.”

“What happened to the other one? Molina?”

She seemed to growl at the name.

“None of your business, but we’ve had a bit of a... disagreement with the others.”

Disagreement?

In times of rebellion, that could only mean one thing...

“All seven of them!?”

“Nah. Six. Killed one of ours on they’re way out. God rest his soul.”

“Where are they?”

“If I knew,” she snarled through her teeth, “they’d be dead!”

The other woman muttered something.

“What was that!?”

“Nothing, Commander.”

It certainly didn’t sound like nothing.

It sounded like she’d just said, ‘girl-fucker.’

GALLOP GALLOP GALLOP

Finally, the galloping that had been chasing them all day reached the clearing. They turned to see a whole army gathering, the Robles banner of a tree wrapped in darkness on a dark green background flying high, with Commander Arturo Robles at it’s head.

Lord Arturo Robles now, thanks to Victor.

His horse stopped in front of them, and he smiled down at them wickedly.

“Well, well, well. Thought you could get away, did you? Doesn’t seem to have worked out.”

The rest of his forces piled in. Victor didn’t even want to try guessing how many there were.

“Wizard Del Fuego sends his regards. You’ll be going back to him now.”

“You’ll never get away with this!” Esteban threatened him, “You think you and the Del Fuego’s can threaten the entire Kingdom together? You think you can take my mother, my family, down? Evidently, you can’t even keep your own people in check! If you think you can take House Reyes, you haven’t seen shit yet!”

Victor spat up at him, “‘You’ll never take us alive!’”

Victor may have been a commoner, but he’d never felt more like a Reyes than when Esteban held him in his arms. He loved the Crown Prince of Ravarra. He belonged to the Crown Prince of Ravarra. And, no matter what happened, he would always be with the Crown Prince of Ravarra. He may not have been a Reyes by name...

...But, he would forever be a Reyes by loyalty.

Esteban placed his forehead against his.

“How touching,” Lord Arturo sneered, “But, as you can see, you’re surrounded. You can chant your words as much as you want, but you’ve already been taken alive.”

His wicked grin widened.

“Of course... If you’re still unconvinced, then I might know just the thing to make you see the truth about your... current position. Commander Emilia!”

“Yes, my lord?” The new Goblin commander answered.

“I understand the Goblins have lost their pleasure-boy.”

“We have, my lord. Unfortunate, that. You’ve got some serious blue balls, haven’t you, boys?”

The two knights nodded.

“Well, look no further for a cure,” he gestured...

...To Victor and Esteban.

“Wizard Del Fuego only said to bring them in alive. He didn’t say they had to be... undamaged. I encourage you to gain some... entertainment from them during their stay with us.”

Victor could feel Esteban’s heart pounding. It matched his own.

“Well, it just so happens that I’ve got a man for each of them!” Commander Emilia waved her hand, “Have at ‘em, boys!”

The two men advanced toward them.

Esteban held Victor tightly.

“I love you, Victor.”

Victor felt a tear roll down his cheek.

He had protected him as best he could. They had protected each other as best they could. But, in the end, no matter how far they ran, no matter where they hid, no matter what they had done together when they were alone the previous night, their defeat was inevitable.

And for them—such desirable boys as they apparently were—there was only one thing coming for them.

“I love you, Esteban.”

His beloved was pulled away from him.

Forceful hands grabbed at him roughly, and started to push him to the ground.

Victor braced for it, and waited for the nightmare to be over.

ROAR, ‘SUCK MY DICK!!!’

Everyone looked up.

A familiar mountain of red scales was swooping down into the clearing, smoke and fire billowing from it’s head.

“AGH!!! DRAGON!!!”

“RUN FOR YOUR—GAHH!!!”

Everyone in the dragon’s path was singed to a crisp. He circled around for another go. Victor noticed not one, but two figures on his back.

It was Benedicto!

And, even Gilberto!

They had made it!

Benedicto was wearing white robes, and was casting spells at the stragglers, and Gilberto seemed to be wearing Benedicto’s old red robes, and was shooting a golden crossbow. Victor couldn’t even see how he was reloading that crossbow so fast. Much less shooting with such precision when flying around on a swooping dragon.

Victor looked around. The knights were in disarray. Lord Arturo was just barely avoiding the slaughter. The Goblin magic user was aiming his staff...

“LOOK OUT!!!” Victor called.

Too late.

SHPEW

ROAR, ‘OWW!!! SHIT-DICKS!!!’

The spell hit Incendio right in his left wing, causing him to hurdle to the ground. Benedicto grabbed Gilberto by his torso, and they jumped off just in time, tumbling to the ground beside Victor and Esteban.

Benedicto fell on top of Gilberto.

“Oh. Umm... hi.”

“Hi!” Gilberto was blushing.

“Err...” Benedicto stood up, “Sorry,” he held out a hand.

“Oh. That’s okay,” Gilberto took the hand and was hauled back up, “Oh. You’re strong. Have I mentioned how strong you are?”

Benedicto looked bashful, “I think you have, yes.”

Incendio struggled to stand himself.

ROAR, ‘OWW!!! MY WING!!! YOU’LL BURN FOR THAT, DICK!!!’

The remaining Robles forces advanced on them. Lord Arturo glared.

“Bastards!” He panted, “To hell with the Prince! EVERYONE, FUCK THOSE SMALL CHILDREN TO DEATH!!!”

“AHH!!!” Gilberto made a high-pitched scream and hid behind Benedicto.

GALLOP GALLOP GALLOP

Just then, a lot more galloping could be heard. But, it wasn’t coming from the Bosque Oscuro. It was coming from the opposite direction...

...From the Bosque De La Luz.

“‘A LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS!!!’”

Suddenly, another army emerged from the opposite side of the clearing. They were wearing lighter armor, with banners of a tree wrapped in light on a light green background.

The sigil of House Ramos.

“Oh, fuck,” Lord Arturo cursed, “‘ENSHROUDED AND HOLLOWED!!!’ ATTACK!!!”

The Robles and Ramos forces clashed.

Victor looked at the much larger Ramos army advancing from the opposite side. He’d seen the man leading them only once before. A proud-looking man with tanned skin, light brown hair, and a short beard.

Lord Silvio Ramos.

Beside him were two bronze-skinned magic users casting spells. One in blue robes was casting like a madwoman.

Wait...

No fucking way!

“Anya?”

She and the other magic user rushed to their sides.

“Good to see you too, Victor,” she greeted, “Your grace.”

But, Esteban didn’t seem to hear her. He was staring wide-eyed at the other magic user in black robes.

If you could even call those, ‘robes.’ They looked like they were made of silk. The lower half was like a flowing dress, and the upper half was basically just an X going over her shoulders and under her armpits, and then some sort of stockings over her arms, and the sleeves seemed to have... tails? Single strips flowing all the way down to ground level. They looked like something that an exotic dancer would wear.

Actually, she looked a lot like Esteban, except shorter, with an androgynous face, shoulder-length hair, and really bright eyes, yellow like a witch’s. For some reason, she looked sort of familiar...

She gave Esteban a condescending look.

“Don’t look at me like that, cocksucker! You act like you aren’t happy to see me!”

She looked at Victor. She smiled at him sweetly.

“Hello there, magic eyes. Thank you for keeping my least-favorite cousin safe all this time.”

A band of knights advanced. She casted a single spell that knocked every one of them down.

“Witch Marina Del Mar, at your service.”

Marina!

Of course!

She looked just like she had in the vision!

Except older.

And, with those yellow witch’s eyes instead of the brown.

Lord Silvio rode up and glared at Lord Arturo.

“You’re beaten, boy! Best return to your beloved sister while you still can!”

“Shit...” Lord Arturo muttered, “May Luna have your head, Ramos! RETREAT!!!”

And with that, Lord Arturo and the remains of his army retreated back the way they came. Commander Emilia glared at them, then waved her hand, and the Goblins ran into a tree’s shadow and disappeared. They heard them all galloping away.

For once in a long time, the forests were peaceful.

Anya and Marina helped Victor and Esteban to stand. Benedicto and Gilberto joined them. Gilberto noticed his crossbow on the ground and picked it up.

“That’s a pretty weapon,” Victor noted.

“Yeah,” Gilberto smiled shyly and hugged it to his chest, “Benedicto made it for me.”

“Indeed. You should be proud,” Anya told Benedicto, “It would have taken a normal wizard decades to master that. It’s practically unheard of for a pre-adolescent apprentice.”

“Meh. It was nothing,” Benedicto shrugged, “I was inspired by Victor’s sword. And, I had some obsidian and a ruby on me, so I figured magic hair here could use some backup.”

“Yes, it’s very—“

Then, Victor actually heard what he had said.

“—Magic hair?”

“That was my reaction,” Gilberto nodded.

Victor just barely managed to stop himself from facepalming.

That made so much sense!

“I trust your journey was well. Up to a point,” Anya stated.

“Yeah,” Victor turned to her, “What are you even doing here?”

She made that damned face.

“Saving your ungrateful life.”

“I’m not ungrateful! Just... What about your church?”

“My apprentice is running it.”

Oh yeah, the little Noguera girl! What was her name again? Dama? Dalia?

“And, what are you doing here?” Esteban asked Marina.

She stared blankly, “I’m assigned to House Ramos. Also, I’m here to save your ungrateful life as well, cocksucker. Can’t a girl-fucking witch girl rescue her boy-fucking heir-to-the-realm least-favorite cousin from getting raped or castrated or murdered or maybe all of those at once by old men who prey on young children and grown men who prey on their infant sisters?”

“Umm...” Esteban scratched his head, “Yes?... No?... I have no idea what you just said.”

Incendio limped over and nodded at Anya and Marina.

ROAR, ‘You dicks are so similar. Bene-dick-toe acts like your dick-orders hate each other’s dicks.’

‘Bene-dick-toe!?’

Victor and Esteban both tried so hard not to laugh.

Anya shrugged, “My speech isn’t as vulgar as her’s, but we’re all followers of God.”

“Yeah,” Marina nodded, “What she said.”

Benedicto just rolled his eyes.

Esteban smiled at Incendio, “Can I just say that, ‘suck my dick,’ is the best battlecry ever?”

SLAP

“Watch your mouth, cocksucker!”

“Ow!” Esteban glared at Marina, “Don’t call me a cocksucker! That’s a derogatory—!”

SLAP

“Watch your mouth before I castrate you, cocksucker!”

“You... You... You get handsy with handmaidens!”

“And, you get manhandled by manservants, cocksucker!”

“Pussy-licker!”

SLAP

“I think you should listen to her,” Victor told him.

“Thank you!” Marina sighed, “At least some boys have some sense!”

Esteban glared at him, “You’re supposed to be on my side!”

Victor shrugged.

He just didn’t want Esteban to be castrated.

He turned to Gilberto, whose hands were now free.

“Hey. Where did the crossbow go?”

He smiled, “A whisperer never tells.”

“I’m serious...”

“So am I.”

Then, Lord Silvio rode up to them.

He bowed his head, “Your grace. I am pleased that we managed to reach you in time.”

“Thank you, Lord Ramos,” Esteban nodded, “I can never repay you enough for your aid.”

“No payment necessary, your grace. Unlike some foresters, I am an ever loyal servant to the Crown. When young Gilberto arrived and told us of House Robles’s actions, I was truly disgusted. I rallied my armies and came as quick as I could. I assure you, your grace, unlike House Robles, House Ramos lives up to it’s word. Our vow to House Reyes still stands, and I swear to do everything in my power to help.”

“Thank you, my lord.”

“Of course. Now, come with me to the Ramos tower, your grace. We shall shelter you as long as you need. What’s mine is yours.”

Chapter Text

With Incendio’s wing injured, he had to walk with the rest of them. He grumbled a bit and startled a few horses, but he seemed to be doing well, all things considered. Plus, it gave Victor an excuse to ride on his back again, with his arms wrapped around Esteban’s chest. This was nice.

“...and while Lord Ramos led his forces on foot, we flew on Incendio in the air. That’s when we noticed the dove flying around and singing, telling us to follow her and, well, that’s how we found you,” Gilberto finished explaining.

Esteban smiled, “I guess we should’ve figured Paloma was going to do something like that. Where’d she go after that?”

“Haven’t a clue,” Benedicto answered, “She disappeared when we reached the clearing.”

Victor looked up to the sky, “She’ll be back. When we need her most.”

“Correct,” Anya agreed, “Not many people can say they have a dove guardian.”

Marina nodded, “God must have big plans for you two. It’d probably be best to stay by each other’s sides. At least for now.”

“Oh,” Esteban caressed Victor’s hand on his chest, “We’re not going anywhere anytime soon.”

Victor felt so happy. He snuggled up into Esteban’s shoulder.

“Why’s that?” Marina asked.

Esteban looked back at Victor, who nodded in response. Esteban turned back to the rest of them.

“Victor and I have become... close in our time together.”

“How close?” Benedicto asked with a curious look.

“Hmm... this close.”

Esteban turned around and pulled Victor’s face in. He kissed him passionately. Victor could feel everyone staring at him. His face started heating up, but he didn’t care. He was glared their relationship was out in the open. When they broke, they smiled into each other’s eyes.

“I love you,” Esteban stated.

“I love you too.”

They looked back at the group. As Victor had felt, everyone was staring.

“Eww...” Marina stated blankly.

“‘Eww!?’ That was adorable!” Benedicto protested, “And, it’s about time too! Congratulations, you two!”

“Was it...” Esteban asked, “...that obvious?”

ROAR, ‘Oh, dick, you have no idea!’

“I did promise you it would come much sooner than you thought, did I not?” Anya asked.

“You did,” Victor nodded, “Thank you.”

“Oh, I did nothing. I only spoke of the inevitable.”

Yeah. Esteban had told her first...

...If that was the real vision.

Victor truly believed that it was... but then again, Victor had also truly believed that Esteban had manipulated him. For all he knew, that hooded figure could have fed him that vision in the forest, to make him blindly trust Esteban for... whatever reason... He didn’t believe that...

...But, it never hurts to be sure.

He should ask Anya. She would know. She’d been around his whole life...

...That’s right.

She’d been around his whole life.

Maybe...

Maybe she also knew...

...Why he was cut.

Marina shook her head, “‘And, the Prince and his rescuer fell in love.’ It’s like something out of a damned bedtime story.”

Esteban pointed at her, “You’re just mad, because you’re still single!”

“I’m not actually.”

“Since when!?”

“Months. You’ll see.”

“Umm, pardon the interruption, but,” Gilberto pointed ahead, “we’re here.”

And sure enough, they were. Up ahead, the Ramos tower stood in full view. It was beautiful. And, it was nothing like the Robles stronghold. Victor loved it.

“Umm,” Esteban looked confused, “Why is there a statue of Victor over there?”

Victor burst out laughing.

“You dumb fuck! You can’t even recognize the original owner of your God-name!?”

“Oh... I guess I can’t.” Esteban admitted as he continued to glare at Prince Sol’s statue.

It did kind of look like him. His grandmother, the Queen Mother Maura, had been a westerner too. House Bello, Victor was pretty sure. Damn, it seemed like the Bello’s could never catch a break.

“Hey, look!” Gilberto pointed, “A rainbow!”

Sure enough, there was a big, beautiful rainbow shining in front of the tower. If that wasn’t a sign, then Victor didn’t know what was.

“Ugh,” Esteban muttered, “I hate rainbows.”

Victor looked at him funnily, “But, Ravarra is the land of rainbows... You’re the heir to the land of rainbows.”

Esteban shook his head, “Don’t remind me.”

Victor tilted his head, “Sometimes, I really don’t understand you.”

Esteban turned to him, “Well, I can’t understand you all the time. You’re accent is too thick.”

“...We have the same accent.”

“But, not the same dialect in which we use it.”

“Dial—what? What’s that supposed to mean?”

Esteban smirked at him, “It means that I’m the highest of the highborn and you’re the lowest of the lowborn, and it shows through our accents.”

Victor stared, “I am most certainly not the lowest of the lowborn.”

“Oh, really? Prove it.”

“Oho!” Victor laughed, “Where to start!? First off, I’m a personal friend of a major noblewoman, my Godmother’s a minor noblewoman, I’m from a renowned merchant family, and I’m descended from a secretly-ennobled heroine of the war,” he made his best Anya-face, “Not to mention the fact that I’m bending over for the heir to the realm.”

Victor hadn’t literally bent over as of yet, but knowing Esteban, he was probably going to make him do that at some point.

“Oh,” Esteban contemplated, “I guess you’re right... Actually, you might even be the highest of the lowborn.”

“No shit, Queen Santana.”

“But, that’s still lowborn!” Esteban countered, “And, it shows in the way you talk.”

“No, I don’t think it does...”

“Yes, it does, fuck you!”

“Go right ahead, I won’t stop you.”

“I will! Next time we’re alone!”

“I’ll be sure to mark it on my schedule.”

“I take priority over whatever else you have planned, you lowborn bitch!”

Victor snickered, “Understood, my Prince.”

Everyone rode up and through the gates to the Ramos tower. Incendio could probably fit through with Victor and Esteban on his back, but he ultimately decided not to test that and just jumped over the wall instead. A couple of knights were startled, but they didn’t attack, so everything was fine. Everyone dismounted and walked up to the tower’s entrance, where two women and a girl stood waiting for them.

One was a dark-skinned, dark-haired adult woman in a green dress. Victor figured that must have been Lord Silvio’s wife. Beside her was a younger woman who looked almost exactly like her, wearing another green dress, but this time with a sword at her side. The last was a girl their age, wearing the exact same exotic robes as Marina—tails and all—but this time, in light green. She had a lighter shade of dark skin, curly, dark hair, and brown eyes. She had Lord Silvio’s proud look, but seemed to be very excited to see them.

“Welcome home, husband,” Lady Ramos greeted, “And, welcome to the Ramos tower, your grace. We are very happy to have you in our humble home. I am Lady Alicia Ramos, at your service. And, these are our daughters.”

The other woman bowed her head, “Serena Ramos, heiress to House Ramos, at your service your grace.”

“Maite!” The girl stated excitedly, “Err, I mean... Pupil Maite Ramos, second-born of Lord Silvio Ramos and Lady Alicia Moreno Ramos, witch’s pupil and paramour to Witch Marina Del Mar, at your service, your grace.”

Esteban stared at Marina, “She’s your paramour!?”

“Oh, you have no idea...” Marina stated in a low voice.

Lord Silvio walked up and kissed Lady Alicia’s cheek, “Thank you, wife. Please, everyone, follow us. We’ll see to it that you are settled in comfortably.”

Last time they were in this situation, they were betrayed. But, Victor trusted Lord Silvio, and they had allies all around them. They were safe here.

At least, that’s what Victor thought.

Until...

BARK BARK BARK

“AAH!!!”

Victor screeched and literally jumped into Esteban’s arms.

“Ow!” Esteban strained, “What the fuck!? You’re not as light as you look! And, you don’t even look light!”

Victor didn’t even hear him. He was too busy staring at the rabid creature running straight at them with it’s likely-bloodstained tongue hanging from it’s mouth.

The monster stopped in front of Lord Ramos, who pet it in response, “Hey there, boy. Not to worry, young man,” he told Victor, “Roque’s harmless.”

It sure didn’t look harmless! It had big old sharp teeth and an evil smile on it’s face! It’s demonic tail was waving around like it was trying to hypnotize someone!

Serena took the beast and led it away. Victor finally got the courage to get out of Esteban’s arms, and they proceeded into the tower.

Esteban stared at him, “You’re a heroic savior who’s singlehandedly killed knights, stormed the Del Fuego dungeon, tamed a dragon, and defeated a notorious nobleman, and yet you scream and jump into the nearest person’s arms... at the sight of a dog?”

“It was going to eat me!”

“...It didn’t even look at you.”

Victor whined. He couldn’t help himself. If there was one thing in the world that he was scared to death of, it was dogs.

Esteban snickered and placed a hand on his shoulder, “Don’t worry, Valorous Victor. If they really scare you that much, I’ll protect you from the big, scary dogs.”

Victor blushed, “Thanks...”

“Young man,” Lord Silvio turned to Victor, “Victor, correct? I feel I have seen you somewhere before.”

“Once, my lord,” Victor answered, “I was in service to Lady Brenda when you visited the Rivera manor last year.”

“Ah, yes, now I remember! How do Lady Rivera and her young siblings fair? Are they well?”

“Last I saw, my lord. Which was about week and a half ago, before my departure to rescue his grace.”

It had felt like so much longer...

“And, that you have. You are a true hero, Victor.”

“I only did my duty.”

“Stop being so humble!” Esteban batted his head, “You saved my life, among other things! You should be proud!”

Victor whispered to him, “Well, I guess I never would have met you if I hadn’t, so that’s a plus.”

Esteban rolled his eyes, “I hate you.”

“You love me.”

“That’s true, I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“Duty or not, you are a hero indeed,” Lord Silvio stated, “I’ll see your chambers set up in one of our extending towers.”

“Actually, Lord Ramos, would it be too much trouble if Victor were set up in my chambers?” Esteban asked, “I would very much appreciate it.”

Lord Silvio looked confused, but he nodded, “Of course, your grace. Your wish is my command.”

“Thank you.”

Lord Silvio nodded at a servant, who turned and walked up some stairs, presumably to do just that.

“You shall have the tower with the best view. I assure you, it is quite beautiful. But, before that, Victor, there is someone here who wishes to see you.”

Victor was about to ask before he heard a familiar voice calling.

“VICTOR’S HERE, VICTOR’S HERE, VICTOR’S HERE!!!”

Victor turned to see a familiar, light-skinned noblewoman running up to him with the biggest smile ever.

“Gabi?”

Victor’s Godmother, Gabriela Arias, slammed into him and wrapped him in a big hug.

“Oh, Victor! Victor, Victor, Victor!” Gabriela kissed his cheek, “I missed you so much!”

“I missed you too,” Victor broke and smiled.

“We’ll leave you two to catch up,” Lord Silvio stated, “Follow me to your chambers, your grace.”

“Of course, my lord.”

Everyone started to go off in their separate directions.

“Anya,” Victor waved her down, “Wait for me, I have... something I need to ask you.”

Anya nodded, then left.

Before Esteban went to follow Lord Silvio, he whispered into Victor’s ear.

“Come and find me later. I’ve got this itch that only you can scratch.”

Victor blushed. Luckily, Gabriela didn’t seem to hear him. Esteban went off and followed Lord Silvio up the stairs, and Victor and his Godmother were left alone.

“I noticed that you weren’t there at the Río to see me off,” Victor noted.

“I’m so sorry about that! I would have, but I’ve been out here in the Bosque for the last few weeks.”

“I can see that. What are you doing here?”

“I’m afraid I’m the reason for that,” a handsome, olive-skinned nobleman walked up to them with a smile, “Apologies for the interruption. I am Lord Ricardo Torres.”

Victor bowed his head to the minor nobleman, “A pleasure, my lord.”

“Please, the pleasure is all mine.”

Gabriela swung her arm around his, “Ricardo is my betrothed.”

“Oh!” Victor was surprised, “Congratulations!”

“Thank you!”

“Why is this the first I’m hearing of this?”

“We’ve actually been close for a while now,” Lord Ricardo explained, “When Lady Cecilia found out, she offered her daughter’s hand in marriage,” he smiled at her, “And, how could I possibly say no to that?”

Gabriela giggled excitedly.

“Well, congratulations again,” Victor stated.

“Thank you!” Gabriela giggled, “You need to be there for the wedding!”

“I will be. I suppose someday I’ll be able to say my Godmother is Lady Torres.”

Lord Ricardo laughed, “Indeed, you will. I appreciate everything you’ve been doing for the realm, young man. If you ever need anything, House Torres has your back.”

“Thank you, Lord Torres,” Victor nodded.

“Ricardo, please.”

Victor smiled, “Thank you, Ricardo. If you’ll excuse me, the Prince has requested my presence, and I have some business with my cousin. I shouldn’t keep them waiting.”

“Of course. Do come see us when you have the time.”

“I will. Good day, you two.”

“Good day, Victor.”

Victor turned and headed to the stairs. Anya stood there waiting.

“Hi,” Victor waved.

She stared blankly, as usual, “Did you just want to say hello? I’m a busy woman, Victor.”

“No, of course not. Actually, it’s about... Esteban.”

Anya nodded, “I can sense the love between you two. Barely half a week, and you’ve already become attached.”

“Yeah...” Hopefully, she didn’t know just how attached... “He... told you that he loved me.”

“He did,” Anya confirmed, “While you were unconscious. Now, it has come to bear fruit.”

“And... And, he didn’t say that he was using me? Or, call me a... lunatic?”

For the first time in his life, Victor caught a look of confusion plastered on his cousin’s face.

“No... He never said anything along those lines... Where did you get this?”

Victor supposed he could tell her, “I was shown some sort of... corrupted vision... It’s hard to explain, but I had the real vision later, and then it showed me someone showing me that corrupted one... it’s confusing when I say it out loud.”

Anya reached up and placed a hand on his forehead.

“Yes... you radiate the aftermath of an illusion spell,” she lowered her hand, “That is very advanced magic.”

“Do you know anyone with that ability who might have cause to use it like that.”

“No,” she shook her head, “No, I do not... Unless...”

“Please don’t say her name.”

“I would never. That wouldn’t make sense, though. Would they be insane enough to release her?”

“I honestly don’t know.”

“I would assume not. Besides, why would she ally with them?... Unless...”

She seemed distant.

“Anya?”

She looked up at him, “I’ll have to look into that. I’ll let you know if I find anything.”

“Well... okay.”

Victor was still worried, though.

“The Prince is expecting you, you shouldn’t keep him waiting. Good day, Victor.”

And now, she was shooing him away...

“Good day.”

He turned and started to leave.

But, then he remembered his other question.

“Hey, Anya?”

She looked at him expectantly.

“Would you happen to know why I’m circumcised?”

Just then, as the word left his mouth, a chill swept over the room.

Anya’s normally-blank expression slowly turned into something else... Something... pitiful... sad...

...Scared.

Victor held up his hands, “I-I understand it’s not exactly appropriate conversation, I just thought that—“

“Victor.”

Anya breathed a shaky breath.

“God help you...”

“What?”

“You had Xenia Rot.”

What?

He had what?

“What is that?”

Xenia Rot?

Was that a disease?

Xenia was an eastern bloodline, if Victor remembered correctly. Why did they have a disease named after them?

And, what did it have to do with his cut foreskin?

Anya only looked down.

“That’s not... for me to say.”

Of course...

Of course it wasn’t...

Of course she would leave him in the dark...

Victor nodded despite his annoyance, “Well, thank you for that. I should go now.”

He started to leave.

“Victor!”

He looked at her. She still looked worried.

“You need to speak to Uncle Héctor.”

Uncle Héctor?

Wizard Uncle Héctor?

“Why do I need to speak to Uncle Héctor?”

“He’s the one that circumcised you,” she breathed, “I’m sorry, but he’s the only one who can talk to you about... about it.”

He was the one that cut him?

Why, though?

“But Anya, Uncle Héctor is out west with the rest of the family,” Victor protested, “How am I supposed to talk to him?”

“I can summon him,” she stated, “He can meet with you on your way to the capital.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes,” she nodded, “You can worry about it later. Your Prince is expecting you. Good day, Victor.”

She turned and left.

That was odd.

Victor hadn’t seen his wizard granduncle in years. He was in the western village with the rest of Evangelina’s descendants. Except for Uncle Horacio and Aunt Margarita on the Isla. And, Anya’s brother, Raul, in the Montaña De Plumas.

Uncle Héctor was the one that had trained Anya. After that, he’d basically retired to help Victor’s grandmother and Aunt Dulce in their old age.

But apparently, whatever this thing was that Victor had was so important that he could only talk to him about it, so it looked like their might be another little family reunion occurring soon...

Anyway, Esteban was waiting for him. He could worry about all of this later.

He hoped...

He started his way up the stairs. This place was extremely tall, so it might take a while.

Victor rounded a corner and nearly ran into Marina.

And, Maite.

Sucking each other’s faces off.

“Oh!” Victor exclaimed, “Pardon me!”

He backed up, and felt two small things bat at his hair. He turned around to see two fur balls sitting on a shelf.

Mewl, ‘Hi, buddy!’

“Umm. Hi.”

“Don’t mind them,” Marina called over, “They’re just there being annoying. The black one is Maite’s cat, Luzia, and the Mau is my Diablo.”

“Umm, it’s a pleasure to meet such... cute cats.”

Mewl, ‘Why thank you, buddy!’

Mewl, ‘The pleasure is all ours!’

Victor loved cats. He really did. But, these were witch’s cats, so he was a bit worried that they would turn him into a mouse and eat him or something.

He turned back to the girls, “So... you two...?”

“Are fucking?” Marina asked bluntly, “Yes, we are. That’s what paramours do. Just ask my brother.”

Maite looked embarrassed, but she smiled, “Yeah. Marina was assigned to my House when she got promoted to witch, and since I’m gifted in magic, I chose to become her witch’s pupil.”

“Don’t call me by my name! It’s Mistress to you, Pupil!”

Maite rolled her eyes, “When Mari—my mistress—was struck by my beauty, she managed to convince our fathers to make me her paramour to, ‘gain an alliance between our two regional Houses.’ But, we all know it was more than that.”

Mewl, ‘And, she convinced Maite by putting her finger in her vajayjay!’

Victor really didn’t need to know that.

“Umm... that’s nice.”

Marina snorted, “You took it better than Esteban. He nearly freaked out when he saw us, but then he started getting into a conversation with Diablo. It’s thanks to you that he can talk to animals now, right?”

“Yeah,” Victor nodded.

“Well, bitch, you ruined our fun!”

“Huh?”

“Nothing, don’t worry about it.”

“Umm... okay... If you don’t mind me asking, why do so many nobles have cats?”

Victor really needed to know this. It seemed like everybody who was anybody had a cat.

“Some old tradition,” Marina shrugged, “Like noble boys getting circumcised,” she cupped Maite’s chin, “Why do you mainlanders insist on mutilating your children, hmm?”

Mutilating?

Was circumcision only practiced by mainland nobility?

Did it have something to do with whatever Anya was talking about?

“Anyway, it’s just tradition,” Marina shrugged again, “Probably has to do with the Reyes sigil. I think it’s because they’re all entitled and prissy.”

“The nobles?”

“The cats. And, the nobles too.”

Mewl, ‘That’s right, buddy! We’re entitled!’

Victor supposed that made sense.

“Okay. Well, I won’t disturb you any longer. I’m going to go find Esteban.”

“You’re going to fuck him,” Marina guessed, “He was hard as a rock when he came through here,” she snorted and shook her head, “Boys and their excessive and complicated genitalia, am I right, Pupil?”

“You are right,” Maite nodded, “I say put everything with those disgusting sausages hanging off of them in chains.”

“I am with you there. That way, all the girls in the realm will have to receive pleasure from each other.”

“And, we’ll only bring the males out for breeding.”

“In the spring.”

“When everyone’s bored.”

“Uhh...” Victor blushed.

He was listening to a conspiracy.

A very embarrassing conspiracy.

He suddenly wished he didn’t have a dick.

“Does he top or do you?”

He returned to reality, “What?”

“You or Esteban? Which one of you shoves his excessive rock-sausage up the other’s asshole?”

“Marina!” Maite scolded.

“Did you say something, Pupil?” Marina kissed her hard, “All I can hear are pleasureful moans coming out of that pretty mouth.”

“You...” But, Maite didn’t get to finish as Marina started swallowing her tongue.

“Okay...” Victor started to back away, “...I’m going to go now.”

“Uh-uh!” Marina called, “You didn’t answer my question!”

Damnit!

“Uhh... he does.”

Victor had topped after that first time. It was fun, and they’d probably do it again sometime, but they’d both agreed that they preferred Esteban on top.

Victor felt embarrassed even thinking about this, but he longed for Esteban to be on top of him, blocking out the light as they were face to face, shoving his most intimate body part up his sore ass.

It just felt like fucking paradise.

Marina snorted, “Good to know.”

Victor made to rush off. But, then he thought of something. Again, it never hurt to be sure. He turned back to them.

“By any chance, do you... sense an illusion spell on me or something?”

Marina looked at him funny, “The fuck did you get that idea?”

“Anya said so.”

“Oh... Don’t know where you would get an illusion spell from around here, but if the wizardess says so.”

Victor noticed Maite tense up at that. Obviously, she would have had the same suspicion.

After all, she was from the historical lands of the De La Luz, just like him.

“Can you check for me?”

“Don’t trust her judgement?” Marina asked.

“I just want to be sure.”

Marina shrugged, then nodded at Maite. Maite came over and placed a hand on his forehead.

“...He does,” she gave him a worried look.

He could only shrug in response.

Marina came over and did the same. She wasn’t nearly as gentle.

“Well, what do you know,” Marina lowered her hand, “That is troubling.”

It was.

Who could do that? It was a possibility that it could have been her, but he couldn’t be certain.

“Who do you think did this to you?” Marina asked.

“I don’t know,” Victor admitted, “All I know is that it was a short, hooded figure.”

Marina pondered, “Wizard Maligno?”

“No. He isn’t short.”

“Huh...” Marina started pacing.

Then, Victor caught a relieved glance on Maite’s face.

“Neither is she,” she whispered.

“Are you sure?”

Maite nodded.

Well, that was a huge relief. But, if not her, then who?...

...Well, at least he was now completely sure of Esteban’s love. That’s all that really mattered. Speaking of which...

“I’m sure we’ll figure it out later,” Victor stated, “Right now, I should go... tend to Esteban.”

Marina snorted, “Right. Enjoy it while you still can.”

“Thanks... Wait, what?”

“I said enjoy it while you still can,” she repeated, “Surely you didn’t think it would last forever, did you? What do you think is going to happen after you get him home?”

“Uhh—... I—“

Honestly, Victor had never thought about that.

“Look, Esteban loves you. Everyone can see that. And, Aunt Reyna is the fairest person in the world. But, you’re both boys. And, even if Aunt Reyna allows people like us to marry, the fact still remains. You’re a commoner. And, he’s the Crown Prince.”

“I...”

Victor hated it, but she was making so much sense.

“Even if she names you Lord Victor and makes you the new fucking protector of the north, you’ll be out there in the world, and Esteban is going to be there in the Palace. So, like I said, enjoy it while you still can.”

Victor felt like he was going to cry.

Him and Esteban! They had just gotten together! They loved each other!

But, Marina was right.

Whatever the Queen rewarded him with, it was going to separate them. They were going to be taken away from each other! They were going to lose each other!

Victor was going to be nothing without Esteban! Esteban was his everything! Victor belonged to him!

Victor was going to lose him...

“UGH!!!” Marina groaned, “Boys always look so stupid when they’re sad! Okay, okay! Here’s what you do. When Aunt Reyna greatly rewards you for rescuing her precious little Prince, you request a place in the capital, if not right there in the Founder’s fucking Palace. That way, you will continue to be close to each other.”

Hey.

That was a good idea!

“Do you think that would work?”

Marina shrugged, “Like I said, she’s the fairest person ever. It’s worth a shot. Now, fuck off. I’m wetter than the rains of the Selva De Lobos.”

Victor didn’t need to know that either.

But, a new sense of hope had ignited in him!

He had to go find Esteban!

Mewl, ‘Bye, buddy!’

Chapter Text

Victor couldn’t even count how many flights of stairs he’d climbed, all he knew was that he was completely out of breath already. A handmaiden directed him to one of the extending towers on his way up.

At the very top of the Ramos tower, there was one main tower in the center, and four smaller towers extending at it’s sides. Victor saw from a window that it truly was a beautiful view, as promised, as far as the Ciudad Del Fundador.

The Ciudad looked marvelous from here, with it’s beige walls surrounding it, the countless buildings within it, the three Basilicas dedicated to the founders of magic standing tall, and the Founder’s Palace at the very end, sitting proudly atop the largest hill, surrounded by a shimmering moat.

If all went as Marina had said, Victor might someday end up residing in that city. Then, he could be close to Esteban. That would be so perfect.

He climbed up the last flight of stairs and found the door to their room already open. It was a large room with a master bed, a couple of chairs and tables spread about, bookshelves, artistic decorations, and a long daybed set up presumably for Victor to sleep on.

Victor had no intention of sleeping on that daybed. No. He was sleeping in that master bed. With Esteban’s arms around him. And, his face cuddled up against his own. And, maybe even his boner pressed up against him. Yes. He liked that idea.

At the opposite end of the room was a balcony, where Esteban was leaning and looking out at the world.

“I can see your house from here,” Victor joked as he walked over.

“Victor,” Esteban ran over and met him halfway, kissing him once they met, “It took you long enough.”

“Sorry. I got into an... interesting conversation with your cousin. Which we have to talk about, actually.”

“Yeah, yeah, I already know about her and Maite. All I care about is you! Now, hold still while I get you out of all this armor.”

“Esteban, I’m serious,” Victor stated as Esteban started unstrapping his breastplate, “We have to talk. About us.”

“Us? What’s there to talk about?” Esteban glared at him, “Are you sleeping with someone else Victor? It better not be a girl!”

“No!”

Though Victor was a little worried now...

All he’d said was that he didn’t want him sleeping with a girl...

If that was the case, then how exactly would he have reacted if he was sleeping with a boy?...

Wait!

He wasn’t sleeping with anyone!

That wasn’t important right now!

“I mean us!” Victor returned to the subject, “We have to talk about us! We have to talk about the future.”

“The future?” Esteban asked as he lifted Victor’s breastplate over his head, “Are you a prophet now, Valorous Victor?”

“Esteban, I’m serious! We have to talk about our future. About... about what’s going to happen to us when we get you back to the capital.”

Esteban stopped with his hands on Victor’s belt.

“Oh... I see.”

“Yeah. When we get you back to the capital and return you to your mother, you’ll be back in the Palace, and I, well, I’ll be somewhere else.”

Esteban stared at him blankly.

“Are you seriously breaking up with me when I’ve got a fistful of your belt in my hands? I could just reach in and—!”

“No, no, no, no! I would never do that! I love you!” Victor assured him, “And, I don’t want to leave you!”

“Well, good,” Esteban started undoing Victor’s belt, “I don’t want to leave you either.”

“Which is why Marina gave me this idea! Your mother’s going to reward me, right?”

Esteban snorted, “You’re only in it for the reward, now? You mercenary!”

“Your mother’s going to reward me, right?” Victor repeated.

“No shit, Queen Santana, of-fucking-course she is, you stupid fuck-nut. You’re saving her only child from a horrible fate.”

“Right. So, I was thinking, when she rewards me, I could request that I have a position of some sort right there in the capital. That way I could stay close to you.”

Victor stepped out of his leggings and boots, leaving him in his white underclothes.

Esteban seemed to contemplate, “That’s not a bad idea. Maybe you could get a place right in the castle.”

“I wouldn’t push our luck that much.”

“I think we should,” Esteban pointed at the pile of armor on the floor, “What is that?”

Victor was confused, “A Royal Guard armor set?”

“That’s right. We just lost a Guard, and I don’t think mother has replaced him yet. God rest his soul.”

Victor thought about that.

“You think I could become a Royal Guard?”

“Of course! You’ve already guarded me more times than I can count. And, nobody can deny that that armor suits you. It would be the perfect reward for you, and we’d get to see each other everyday,” Esteban lifted the white shirt over Victor’s head, “And, I could order you into my chambers whenever I want.”

Victor blushed at that, but it was a nice thought.

“Huh... High Sir Victor.”

“See, even the title sounds perfect! Trust me, it’s just the position for you.”

“Hmm. You may be right.”

It sounded like the best thing Victor could ever get.

“I’m always right, you stupid commoner. Now,” Esteban yanked Victor’s leggings and undergarments down at once, “Step out of these. Your Prince commands it.”

Victor smiled, “Yes, my Prince.” He stepped out of them and kicked them over with the rest of his clothes.

“Mm, look at you,” Esteban looked him up and down, “All on display for your Prince.”

He reached back and pulled Victor in, squeezing his ass tightly.

He breathed into his ear, “You’re pretty, Valorous Victor.”

Victor moaned in response.

“And, you make such pretty noises,” he smirked at him, “I could just bend you over anything in this room and have my way with you. Would you bend over for your Prince, Valorous Victor?”

He squeezed even tighter.

“Yes, my Prince,” Victor gasped.

“Mm. Like you’d have a choice in the matter,” he moved in and started nibbling on Victor’s neck, “Mmm. Taste good up here. I wonder where else.”

His hand jerked forward and grabbed Victor’s cock, causing him to gasp again.

“Who do you belong to?”

“You, my Prince.”

“I can’t hear you, you lowborn bitch!”

“You, my Prince!”

“That’s right. You belong to me. You’re my belonging. My possession,” he licked the bite marks on his neck, “And, I can do whatever I want to you.”

“Yes, my Prince...”

It was at that moment that Victor realized that Esteban was still wearing all his clothes.

“Umm, are you going to take those off.”

“Nah,” he shook his head, “I like you being the only naked one in the room.”

“Oh.”

Victor could get behind that.

Or, it could get behind him, more like.

“But, how are we gonna fuck?”

SLAP

“Watch your mouth, you impolite commoner!”

“Ow! Okay. But still, how?”

“Like this.”

Esteban fiddled with his leggings. He pulled them down just enough for his hard cock to be out on display.

“Oh,” Victor nodded, “Okay then.”

Esteban bent forward and slapped his dick against Victor’s.

“Get on your knees, Valorous Victor.”

“Why?”

Esteban’s smirk widened.

“Because, I want you to suck it!”

Victor’s face heated up.

His heart rate doubled.

“Oh... Okay...”

Slowly, Victor got down on his knees until he was at eye level with Esteban’s manhood.

Esteban placed a hand in Victor’s hair.

“And, don’t touch yourself. I want to suck yours after. Now, get going.”

Victor hoped he could do this right.

He wanted to make Esteban happy.

He slowly extended his head forward until he was hovering over Esteban’s dick.

Victor put his mouth on the head.

“Oh!” Esteban moaned, “Oh God!”

That’s what Victor was thinking.

He had imagined this scenario before, but he’d never expected this.

He hadn’t expected it to taste so...

...good.

He pushed down more.

“Mm! Yes! Yes, Victor!”

He was extremely careful not to let his teeth get in the way. The last thing he wanted was to bite his beloved’s dick off.

He pushed down more until his gag reflex kicked in.

No!

No way!

He was not going to let the possibility of choking to death stop him from sucking this dick!...

...That sounded all wrong.

Sex was turning Victor into a fiend.

But hey, nobody was complaining.

When he’s reflexes calmed down, he went down for more.

“Mm! Oh God! Yes! Yes!”

Victor continued to go down until he could feel his nostrils being tickled by Esteban’s pubes.

At that, Victor started to go up and down, back and forth.

He started sliding his tongue along the rock-hard shaft.

It surprised him how much he enjoyed the taste.

“Ohh! Oh, Victor! You—OH!!!”

Victor could literally feel that Esteban was close.

That gave him an idea.

When it felt closest, he moaned around his beloved’s penis.

“AHH!!!...”

Esteban came straight into his throat. Victor just barely managed to keep himself from choking, and swallowed every last drop of that sticky, bitter fluid.

“Oh, Victor...” Esteban’s whole body started to go limp with his dick still in Victor’s mouth, “Did I choke you?”

Victor slid off with a pop.

“A little,” he admitted hoarsely, “But, I managed.”

Esteban giggled, “You swallowed it.”

“I did.”

“You’re such a dirty boy! Get up.”

Victor did so.

Esteban pushed him back, “Get on the bed.”

“But, I thought you were going to—“

“—I am. But, there’s no way I’m getting on my knees for a filthy commoner. Now, get your ass on the bed. Your Prince commands it.”

Victor nodded, “Yes, my Prince.”

He turned around.

SLAP

“OWW!!!”

He grabbed his aching ass.

“Shut up, bitch, get on the bed!”

He... kind of enjoyed that.

“Yes, my Prince.”

Victor crawled onto the soft sheets and lied on his back, his dick pointing up expectantly.

“Mm,” Esteban crawled onto the bed and hovered over Victor’s manhood, “Hello there.”

He licked it.

WAA!!!

Victor shuddered.

That felt so damn good!

“Mm, it does taste good,” Esteban stated, “I think I’m going to enjoy this.”

He pulled Victor’s cock back and licked the head. Victor continued to shudder with pleasure. Then, Esteban placed his lips around it and began trailing down.

“Ohh... Esteban... Ack! Teeth!”

“Zrry,” Esteban moaned, causing Victor to shudder even more.

He went up and down on Victor’s dick and Victor couldn’t get enough of every second.

The sparkly feeling.

The fiery thrill.

He felt himself getting close. He hadn’t even realized it at first, but he’d apparently started panting out, ‘I’m cumming,’ over and over again. Esteban stayed down and moaned on him.

“AHH...”

He came into Esteban’s mouth, who, like him, swallowed. A bit leaked out, but he seemed to be managing. When he was done, Esteban popped off and made a face.

“A bit bitter to the taste, but consumable. Give my compliments to the chef.”

Victor breathed out a laugh.

Esteban crawled up and positioned himself between Victor’s legs.

“Not satisfied?”

“Fuck no,” he shook his head, “My dick is still soaking wet. Do you think that’s enough preparation? I think that’s enough preparation.”

“But,” Victor panted, “But, I’m not... stretched.”

Esteban kissed him. Victor could taste himself on his lips.

“I think we should just try without it. I’d rather not waste the time.”

“But, it’s going to hurt.”

“Don’t tell me you’re afraid of a little pain, Valorous Victor,” Esteban caressed his face.

“I’m not.”

In fact, Victor was pretty sure he enjoyed it.

“Then, come on. Let’s get to it. Your Prince commands it.”

Well, Victor wasn’t gonna say no to that.

“Yes, my Prince.”

Maybe it wouldn’t be too bad...

Esteban nodded and positioned himself at Victor’s entrance.

He began to push in...

“SANTANA—!”

NO, THIS WAS BAD!!!

THIS WAS REALLY, REALLY BAD!!!

Like he’d said, Esteban’s dick was still wet with Victor’s saliva, so that may have helped a little bit, but it still stung worse than a nest full of bees!

He didn’t even want to think about what it would be like completely bare!

“AH—AHH!!!”

It stung so bad!

He was too tight!

Or, maybe Esteban was too big!

Or, maybe both!

Victor didn’t have the time to differentiate!

The bad sting!

The horrible pain!

It!

Felt!

GREAT!!!

“Mm—Okay!” Esteban panted, “Okay! I’m in! I’m in!”

Victor like the whole Founder’s Palace was up his ass!

It was the best feeling in the world!

“I’m going to start moving,” Esteban breathed, “Okay? Okay, Victor? I’m going to start—“

“—Yeah,” Victor gasped, “Yeah. Please do. Enjoy yourself.”

Esteban chuckled, “Oh, I will.”

He started to pull until he was most of the way out. Then, he shoved back in.

“OOH—!” Victor squealed as Esteban hit that spot.

“You—mph!—make such—mph!—pretty—mph!—noises! Mph! Mph!”

“My—ACK!!!—name... isn’t Mph!”

“Shut the f-fuck up!”

“M-make me!... AGH!!!”

Esteban kept pumping in and out of Victor, hitting that wonderful spot almost every time.

Victor felt himself getting close already.

“Esteban... I’m...”

He didn’t even have to finish.

Esteban grabbed Victor’s dick and started tugging.

He certainly hadn’t done that the first time!

Victor gasped as he came all over himself.

“Oh... Oh God...”

Esteban kept going until he tensed up inside him. Then, Victor felt that familiar, sticky heat shooting up inside him.

Oh, how he loved that feeling...

He felt like he’d been claimed...

He loved it.

Esteban collapsed on top of him, “Oh God, I love you so much!”

Victor smiled, “Well, good for God, but what about me?”

“One of these days, I’m going to squeeze your balls so hard you’ll be squeaking for a week...”

“You can’t do that.”

“Yes, I can. I own you. I just claimed you with my semen.”

Good to know they were on the same page.

“I’ll tell your mother on you.”

“Please don’t talk about my mother with my dick up your ass...”

Esteban pulled out. Victor felt empty as the cum trickled out. Esteban looked down at his clothes.

“Oh. Did you cum on me?”

“No. I came on myself, and then you collapsed on me.”

“Oh. That makes more sense. Oh well, these were getting smelly anyway.”

“Yeah,” Victor leaned up and sniffed Esteban’s cute, wavy hair, “You’re smelly in general, actually.”

“I haven’t had a bath in over a week! I don’t even want to know about your stench status, you filthy commoner!”

“It’s the same state as yours!” Victor protested.

Though, admittedly it might have been a little longer...

“We should fix that then. There’s a beautiful washroom on the level below us. I’ll get the servants to draw a bath. You can bathe with me. Sound fun?”

Victor giggled, “It will be if you’re there.”

***

“Boys are insufferable.”

“Your twin is a boy.”

“And, he’s as insufferable as they get.”

Marina and Maite had gotten tired of making out in the hallway, so they retired to Maite’s—and Marina’s—quarters. Marina was currently straddling Maite in her—their—bed as they removed their clothes.

“You’re defending the boys now, are you?”

“Fuck no, I hate boys,” Maite stated as she helped Marina out of the lower half of her robes, “I’m just saying, you did grow up the only girl in a group full of boys.”

“And, I honestly believe that that’s how I ended up liking girls,” Marina stated as she undid the X-binds around her breasts, “Seriously, they’re disgusting. All they ever do all day is scratch their balls, play with their dicks, and—“

“—Please stop! I don’t want to hear about nasty male genitalia! Especially, right now!”

Marina snorted and leaned forward, “Are you talking back to me, Pupil?” She removed her binds.

Maite reached up and caressed the dark nipples on her ripe, bronze breasts, “Oh, I wouldn’t dream of it, Mistress.” She leaned up and kissed her, “But, I must reluctantly admit that boys can’t be all bad. You grew up alongside them. You did everything together.”

“Yes,” Marina admitted as she pulled off her arm-stockings, “I suppose we did.”

She and Amador had done everything together. It’s what twins do.

Marina was reminded of their childhood. She remembered laughing, playing, messing around, running around the Del Mar citadel doing whatever they pleased. She remembered when they would play pranks on the handmaidens and the manservants, the knights and the magic users, sometimes even their own family members. They did the most ridiculous things, like making the servants perform impossible tasks, doing nasty things to the knights’ foodstuffs when they weren’t looking, messing with the magic users’ robes and hiding their wands or staffs, bringing a prostitute or two into Uncle Ramon’s chambers, or hiding Aunt Roana’s jewelry everywhere.

One of their favorites had been to dress up in each other’s clothes and pretend to be each other. They had always been completely identical, and they still were, minus the fact that Marina now had tits and witch’s eyes, and Amador, being Amador, would almost always have a very noticeable hard-on in his crotch—which would sometimes be the fault of Marina and a good arousal spell...

That was how they found out how differently they were treated. Marina was older by mere minutes, and as a result, had been House Del Mar’s heiress, and everyone had always expected so much of her. When she wore Amador’s tunics and leggings while he wore her dresses, she realized just how much easier her brother had had it. She wanted that easiness, which was what led her to choose to renounce her birthright in favor of staying with the Order.

It wasn’t until she’d become a full witch that she’d realized how much harder this was. There were more expectations, more responsibilities, and her life expectancy had dropped severely. She was gifted in magic—as was Amador, but his was only harnessed in his stupid fat ass. The Order of Dark Magic was forever loyal to the Kingdom, but whether you believed it or not, witches, in general, really were evil. The power plays, the backstabbing. Marina had been pupil to the Supreme Witch himself, and she couldn’t count how many times there had been an attempt on her life. If she’d stayed to eventually become Lady Del Mar, she could have lived for a thousand years.

As a witch, she would be lucky to reach adulthood.

It was at age thirteen that she’d left to join the Order, and she had never felt so lonely in her life. Obviously she’d slept with countless other pupil girls in her time, but it wasn’t the same as doing it alongside Amador. And, even Aurelio. She was promoted to witch a few months prior to the present, and was assigned to House Ramos, where she met and was struck by the beautiful Maite who would become her own pupil, and later her own paramour. It had happened just like Amador and Aurelio. Two days, the kiss, two weeks, the bed, two months, the paramour. Marina had even corrupted her into becoming a whore too, and they would often bring in any willing female knight or squire or even handmaiden into their bed. Marina loved Maite. Maite became for Marina what Aurelio was for Amador. The best thing to ever happen to her.

She wasn’t lonely anymore, but she still couldn’t help but look back on her time with her brother...

“Damn,” Marina sighed, “I think I miss him.”

“That tends to happen,” Maite smirked as she pulled her own robes off, “I’m sure he misses you too.”

“Probably.”

“Where is he now?”

“The capital. Father brought him and Mother when he came for a Court meeting.”

“Maybe you should send him a gift?” Maite asked as she undid and removed her binds.

“Perhaps. What did you have in mind?”

“I’m sure he’d appreciate a cute outfit.”

Marina snorted, “He would. Anything to give him more attention.”

“And, one for Aurelio too. He is with him, yes?”

“Of course,” Marina answered as she lightly pinched Maite’s nipple, which hardened in response, “Paramours never separate, my love.”

“You love me?” Maite breathed.

“And, pupils don’t ask such stupid questions.”

She breathed a laugh, “I just like hearing you say it.”

“Yes, I love you. You stupid bitch!”

“I love you too, bitch.”

They kissed. Marina pulled Maite’s stockings off. Maite wrapped her arms around her shoulders. Marina continued to kiss her as her hands began to wander from her face, to her breasts, all the way to her thighs.

Marina pushed them apart and began to trail Maite’s soft inner thigh to her destination.

“Hah... Marina...”

Marina rubbed over the lips of her vagina softly. She thrust her hips forward as her hands continued to wander. She felt around the tight, wet pudge of flesh as she went on.

“HAH...”

Marina began to grind against it. She could feel it against her own lower lips. She continued to thrust. To feel. To caress. To inflict pleasure onto both of them.

“HAH... M-Marina!...”

“I know... I know...”

Caress...

Such a beautiful word...

Caress, caress, caress...

“Hah... Hahah...”

“Maite...”

“Marina!...”

Caress, rub, caress.

Face, pussy, tits.

Everywhere...

Caressed...

“I love you...”

“I... I love you... too...”

Marina felt Maite clenching and unclenching. Then, she heard her let out a moan as her climax came.

“AHH...”

Marina felt her own approaching... Closer... Closer...

And, it came. Just like her.

“UHH...”

One orgasm down...

...A million more to go.

They kept on going. Then, Marina brought their lips—the ones on their faces—together again and kissed Maite passionately.

“You’re going to look so beautiful with witch’s eyes.”

Maite laughed breathily.

Then, she wrapped her arms around her tightly, and flipped her over.

“Hey!”

“Haha!” Maite smirked, “I’m usurping your power, bitch!”

“Oh, whatever will become of me?” Marina giggled, “Have mercy, please!”

“I don’t even know the meaning of the word!”

She kissed her earlobe.

“How many fingers can you take, bitch? Two? Three? Five? I think I’ll just keep going until I break you!”

Marina giggled happily.

“I love you, Maite. I really do.”

“I love you too, Marina.”

***

Benedicto was bleeding. Not like he-cut-himself bleeding. Not like he-was-going-to-die bleeding—though, he wanted to. He was bleeding bleeding.

Like that-time-of-the-month bleeding.

He made an annoyed noise as he inserted the prepared cloth into his cursed vagina. He really couldn’t wait to be rid of this thing. It’s not that he hated vaginas—that would be completely unfair—It’s just that he hated having one. He was meant to have something else. Again, he really couldn’t wait to be rid of it.

He couldn’t wait to be rid of these continuously-developing milk-sacks either! When he was younger, his flat chest had given him hope that he would stay that way, but no! No, these things just suddenly decided to sprout around his nipples, and now he was starting to have trouble seeing his own feet! Again, not that he hated breasts, he just hated having them!

This was Victor’s fault!

Why did he have to go and get betrayed by Lord Robles!?

Why did he have to take them to House Robles!?

Why did he have to rescue the Prince!?

Oh wait.

If Victor hadn’t come to rescue the Prince, Benedicto would be roast human decomposing in Incendio’s belly right now.

Damn!

Why did everything have to be so complicated!?

He never thought he would find himself back in the Bosque De La Luz. After the disagreement with his parents, he thought he would never set foot here again. But, he had a duty, regardless of personal feelings. He just hoped that they wouldn’t show up, which they probably would, so he just hoped he wouldn’t see them when they did. Besides, he didn’t hate the Bosque in itself, just the memories.

It didn’t matter. Once they got to the capital, Benedicto could convince the Grand Wizard to help him with the ritual, and he would finally be able to look down and not see floppy tits and a bleeding hole. He’d finally get to see abs and a—

CREAK

“Oh!” Gilberto’s voice exclaimed, “I’m sorry, I thought—...”

His eyes got so big that they looked like they would pop out.

Benedicto had never covered himself so fast.

It was too late, though.

He’d seen.

He’d seen everything.

Benedicto felt his face heating up to it’s maximum. Gilberto looked the same. Benedicto didn’t even know golden skin could get so red.

“Uhh...” Gilberto seemed at a loss for words, “I...”

Benedicto squeezed his eyes shut. He’d seen. There was no taking that back now. The only thing he could hope for was that he would understand.

But, Benedicto had his doubts...

“I... I suppose I ought to explain,” Benedicto started, “You see... when people are born, the adults will... determine their sex based on what they see. But, sometimes what they see is not what’s real. Sometimes, people are born—“

“—Born in the wrong body,” he finished with a nod, “Yeah, I know.”

“You... You know?”

“Yeah, I know.”

Gilberto smiled reassuringly.

“It’s a little known fact, for obvious reasons, but when Lady Antonia Herrera was born, they assumed she would grow up to be Lord Antonio Herrera. But, obviously that wasn’t the case. She had that changing spell thing when she reached adulthood.”

Benedicto’s eyes widened.

“...Really!?”

“Yeah,” Gilberto giggled, “That’s why everyone calls her Infertile Lady Antonia. Which is probably derogatory, but it’s definitely better than Man-Lady or something like that. Err... sorry.”

Benedicto was at a loss for words.

“I... I don’t even know what to say.”

“It’s fine,” Gilberto put a hand on his shoulder, “Just because you don’t have a... you know... It doesn’t make you any less of a boy. You are who you say you are. Not what other people say you are. They don’t get to decide that. You are your own person. You... you are you.”

Benedicto just stood there for a second.

Then, he dropped the cover and hugged Gilberto tightly.

“Thank you.”

Gilberto hugged him back, “You’re welcome.”

“Thank you. Really. Thank you for understanding,” Benedicto backed out and smiled, wiping a tear from his eye. Then, he pointed at Gilberto’s crotch, “I’m still getting one of those though!”

Gilberto blushed and giggled, “Whatever you say.”

Benedicto grabbed his white robes and pulled them on. Gilberto was still wearing his old ones.

“Does...” Gilberto asked, “...Does anybody else know?”

“A couple of people, but they weren’t all that accepting. My parents hoped that growing up in the Order would, ‘make me see God’s reality.’”

“Oh...”

“They’re under the delusion that God created me to be the person that matched the body. Which I know for a fact isn’t true,” he’d literally met a dove who told him so, “God creates people like me and your Lady to show the world that people can be different, and that they don’t get to make the decisions on who someone is. That’s for Him and us as individuals to decide.”

“...I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine. I never plan on seeing them again anyway. Wizard Del Fuego pretended to accept it, but I know he just wanted to use it to take advantage of my power.”

He smiled at Gilberto.

“I’m really grateful for you. And, people like you. I told the Prince when we were locked up together, and he accepted me. And, I told Victor when we were rescuing him. He more than accepted me, he gave me some wonderful and much-needed advice.”

Gilberto smiled, “Victor is the greatest person in the world.”

Benedicto snorted, “Probably so. I really am grateful for you three. You’re the only ones I have left. The only other person to ever accept me... well, she’s gone now. And, it’s my fault.”

“Oh. I’m so sorry, Benedicto.”

“It’s okay...”

“Will talking about it help?”

“Yeah,” he nodded, “Yeah, I think so...”

He took a deep breath and started to stroll down memory trail...

“...Her name was Danita.”

“Danita?”

“Yeah. Danita Noguera. She was the sister of Lord Noguera.”

“Lord Noguera’s my brother-in-law.”

“Really?” Benedicto snorted, “Small realm. Danita was another apprentice in the dungeon with me. She was the first person to truly accept me... She was my first love.”

“Oh.”

“She was everything to me. We did everything together. We studied together. We performed tasks together. We pretty much spent all of our free time together, and...” Benedicto chuckled, “...we made quite a raucous at night together.”

Gilberto blushed upon hearing that.

“I loved her... Then, there was this flooding river. I was tasked with calming it, but... it got completely out of hand. Danita tried to help, but...”

Benedicto took a shuddering breath.

“As far as I know... they never found her body.”

“I’m so sorry...”

“I thought I killed her... I thought she was dead, because of me...”

He balled his fists.

“Then, during Victor’s rescue, I learned the truth. The horrid, horrid truth. Wizard Del Fuego put an unfocus spell on me. He purposefully made it so that that would happen—so that I would do that—all for their twisted plan to marry Prince Esteban to his niece!”

“Oh God!...”

“It was him... He did it... He killed her... He murdered the girl I loved!...”

He felt power surging through him as his eyesight brightened.

He began to float up into the air as a white mist started to enshroud him.

His voice came like the echo of the whole world.

“WHEN I SEE HIM AGAIN, I WILL DESTROY HIM!!! I WILL DESTROY EVERYTHING HE HOLDS DEAR!!! I WILL DESTROY EVERYTHING HE’S EVER LOVED!!! EVERYTHING!!! I WILL DESTROY HIM!!! I WILL MAKE HIM PAY!!! FOR MURDERING HER!!!”

“Benedicto!” He heard Gilberto whimpering, “Benedicto, please stop! You’re scaring me!”

Benedicto looked down to see Gilberto on the ground, quivering as if he thought Benedicto was going to hurt him.

And, that’s when he felt it.

He felt Gilberto’s fear.

His fear of him.

He felt his terror.

His panic.

His horror.

His fear that he was going to get hurt.

By Benedicto.

Benedicto felt an overwhelming surge of sadness, of guilt, of shame that he had caused him to believe that. Benedicto would never do that.

Benedicto would never hurt Gilberto!

“Gilberto...”

He lowered back to the ground and his magics calmed themselves. His eyesight returned to normal.

“Gilberto!” He dropped to the floor and cradled the quivering boy, “Gilberto, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean for that to happen! Gilberto, I would never hurt you! Please forgive me!”

Gilberto slowly sat up.

“Okay...”

Benedicto helped him to stand.

“I really am sorry. I am. I guess I just need to calm down.”

“I understand,” Gilberto put a hand on his shoulder, “Come. Walk with me. It’ll help clear your head.”

Benedicto thought about that and nodded.

“Yeah. Yeah, sure. Let’s do that.”

***

Victor had put his underclothes back on and was currently buried in a book that he’d found about Queen Santana Mendoza—the first one, King Marcel’s consort, not Esteban’s grandmother!—and how she brought absolute primogeniture to Ravarra by beating her husband in combat. Esteban was just lying on the bed looking bored.

Esteban threw a pillow at him, “I’m bored!”

Victor stared blankly, “Pick up a book.”

“I don’t want a book!”

“Then, just be patient.”

Victor got back to the story. He had gotten to the part where the Queen grabbed a random Guard’s sword and leveled it at, ‘the sexist, misogynistic man she called husband.’

‘“I challenge you to single combat!” Her grace roared, “Once I have you at the tip of this blade, your new realm shall be one of equal—!”’

Another pillow hit Victor.

“I’M BORED!!!”

Victor sighed. He turned to his beloved.

“Esteban. You’re being a child.”

Esteban scowled, “And, you’re being a try-hard, hybridized butt-boy!”

Victor just sat there and stared for a moment.

“...If you weren’t the Crown Prince of the realm, I would get up, come over there, and kick your ass.”

“Fuck you, I would bend you over and shove my dick up your ass, you lowborn, hybridized, half-and-half, butt-faced, amateurishly-circumcised, cum-stain-on-your-chin—!”

“—You sound like your grandmother.”

Esteban opened his mouth. Then, closed in with a face. Victor smiled.

Just then, a manservant walked in, “Your bath is ready, your grace.”

“Finally!” Esteban bounced off the bed, “Come along, Victor.”

Victor closed the book and stood up. The manservant looked confused, but he didn’t question Esteban’s orders. They followed him down to the washroom on the level below them.

As promised, it was a beautiful washroom, with marvelous works of art lining the wall, a large bathing area filled with steaming water, and even a big window at the end with a view of the Ciudad.

“If you need anything, I shall be outside,” the manservant stated.

“Good,” Esteban nodded, “That’ll be all.”

The manservant left the room and closed the door behind him.

Victor and Esteban removed their clothes. Esteban was the first to finish, so he walked into the water ahead of Victor. Victor couldn’t help but stare at Esteban’s naked form as he entered the steamy bath.

“Ah, it’s perfect,” Esteban told him, “Get in here.”

Victor walked over and set his feet in. Sure enough, the water was just the perfect temperature. Esteban took his hand, and they waded over to the window.

They sat there and admired the beautiful view.

“You know one thing that I’ll miss about the north?”

Victor looked at him, “What?”

Esteban ran a hand along his arm, “This beautiful tan that it’s given you.”

“Oh,” Victor snickered.

“I like it. It really goes to show that you’re bicolored. My beautiful, bicolored butt-boy.”

“You’re just saying that to take back all the nasty shit you said earlier.”

“But, it’s true though!”

Victor smirked, “Good to know.”

He’d barely even noticed that his skin had turned a couple—hundred—shades darker in his time up north. At least he didn’t look like a northerner anymore, or someone from House Castro’s overly-traditionalist Valle Amurallado. Neither of those people could tan at all.

“When you become a Royal Guard, I’m gonna make sure that you’re stationed in the gardens. When you’re not stationed in my bedchambers, of course.”

“Why the gardens?”

“It would be good. You’d get exposure to the sun, which would keep your tan up, and you and I could sneak off and make love, hidden under the vast greenery, like so many lovers before us.”

Victor thought about that, “That sure does sound romantic.”

“It is, trust me. Don’t tell, but I once caught Marina and a handmaiden having at each other in the bushes.”

“Oh. Ew.”

“Yeah. Not exactly something that a ten-year-old me should have been exposed to.”

“Ten!? Santamaría, that’s what I call a whore!”

“Tell me about it.”

They continued to sit and enjoy the view in silence for a minute.

“Esteban?”

“Hmm?”

“Were you hoping that I was uncircumcised?” Victor asked, “When we first started having sex?”

Esteban gave him a funny look.

“Well, I wouldn’t say I was hoping, but that’s what I was expecting, yes. You know, since you’re a commoner and your mother’s from the Isla.”

“What does my mother’s birthplace have to do with that?”

Esteban snorted and cupped his chin, “You’re so oblivious. It’s adorable.”

“What?”

“Circumcision is prohibited on the Isla Del Mar, Victor,” Esteban told him, “It’s considered genital mutilation.”

“Oh... That explains Marina’s comments.”

But, it certainly didn’t explain why he was circumcised.

Esteban shook his head, “Yeah. The practice is looked down upon there. Apparently, my parents had an argument about it when I was born.”

“Well, obviously your mother won.”

Esteban smiled coyly, “Well, you’ve seen my dick, so you would know.”

“I meant because she’s the Queen, but yes,” he reached over and poked Esteban’s manhood, “that too.”

Esteban snorted, “Yeah. Everybody on the Isla is very anti-circumcision. Except for Amador. Amador just likes dicks of all kinds.”

“Good for Aurelio.”

“Actually, Aurelio’s not circumcised.”

“Really? Why? He’s mainland nobility.”

Esteban shrugged, “You’d have to ask him that, I haven’t the slightest clue.”

“Huh. Odd... Why is circumcision a thing anyway?”

Esteban contemplated, “You know, I’m not sure. I’m pretty sure it started sometime during the Founder’s rule. I have no idea why.”

Esteban pointed at him.

“But, what you probably don’t know is that the Tierra Del Fuego is the complete opposite of the Isla Del Mar on the subject. There, circumcision at birth is required by law.”

“Oh... so we have rebel penises.”

Esteban snickered and poked Victor’s, “I guess we do.”

“How many people in the Kingdom are circumcised?”

“Well, you’re good at arithmetics.”

“I hate arithmetics...”

“Circumcision is, in general, a tradition of the highborn. How many highborns are there in the Kingdom compared to lowborn?”

Victor thought about that.

“About... one in twenty.”

“That’s right.”

“So, about... one in twenty of the Kingdom’s males are circumcised.”

“Correct.”

“That’s... very little.”

“It is,” Esteban smiled, “You could say we’re unique.”

“Some of us don’t like to stand out, Esteban...”

“Is that so, magic eyes?”

“Hey! No fair!”

Esteban laughed at him.

“Right,” he chuckled, “As for why it exists, I have no idea. Maybe some ancient-times Lord with a small dick thought it would look bigger without foreskin.”

“That... doesn’t make sense.”

“It was a joke.”

“A joke that didn’t make sense.”

“And, how many foreskins have you seen, Victor?” He glared.

“...None.”

“Really?” Esteban smirked, “You’ve never peeked at anyone’s boy parts?”

“Have you?”

“Not really. But, Amador and Aurelio are very showy. Much to my discomfort.”

Victor snorted.

Well, that was a fun conversation. Victor felt enlightened now. And now, he had so much more to consider...

They sat in silence again.

“Who was the first person you told?” Esteban suddenly asked, “That you like boys, I mean.”

Victor looked back at the memory.

“My friend, Bartolo. It was just a few weeks ago, actually. He was bragging to me about how he’d just lost his virginity, and he asked me when I was finally going to, ‘get a girl,’ as he said. That’s when I told him.”

Esteban smiled, “How did he react?”

“He was surprised, to say the least, but he was alright with it. He did warn me that he would kick me in the balls if he ever caught me staring at him, though. Still, it was nice to be accepted, especially considering how worried I was that nobody ever would.”

“Understandable.”

“Understandable!?” Victor splashed him, “You were surrounded by people just like you when you first told!”

“Okay, okay. That’s true. But, consider this! I’m the only child of the Reigning Monarch of the realm.”

“...Oh, right.”

“Yeah,” Esteban splashed him back, “The future of the Kingdom depends on my reproductive ability, which I’m not sure how we’re going to fix. Mother has implied that she’ll allow me to marry a male, but how I’m going to have children? Maybe the magic users will figure something out.”

“We can only hope. Before Sombra, have there ever been any marriage alliance requests?”

“No official requests, and Mother wouldn’t have listened to them anyway, but there was quite a bit of talk. Xiomara Rosales. An Ayala girl. I think I even heard Maite’s name once.”

Victor snickered, “Marina’d kill you.”

“I know. There was even a bit of talk from some of the minor nobility as well. Penelope Maldonado. Sera Zamora. I believe also my Aunt Roana’s paramour, Lele Valenzuela.”

“Lele?”

“Short for Eleonora. Umm, let’s see... Paulina Figueroa. Renata Montoya. Fiera Fajardo. Heh. I think I remember Lady Porra’s name too.”

“Oh, that would have been terrible!”

“Agreed.”

“That is a lot of girls,” Victor touched his arm, “You’re quite a popular boy, Benevolent Esteban.”

Esteban smiled, “Yes, I am. Heir to the realm, and all. What about you? I know you’re a commoner, but have you ever had anything along those lines?”

“Actually, yes,” Victor remembered, “There was one time my father told me I might have to marry my friend Cordero’s sister, Veronica. My mother’s inn and their father’s bar have been rivals in the world of drink for a while. Marrying her would put a stop to that.”

“What was your reaction?”

“I didn’t say anything aloud, but obviously I didn’t want it. One, because I like boys. Two, because she’s like a sister to me too. Besides, she’s got eyes on Bartolo.”

Esteban laughed, “That’s quite complicated. But, it doesn’t matter now anyway,” he leaned over and kissed him, “You’re all mine now.”

Victor smiled, “That I am, my Prince.”

They continued to kiss, getting closer together as the water steamed around them, with the capital standing proudly in the distance.

And somehow, Victor just knew that his Queen was looking their way.

***

Reyna could just barely see it.

The Ramos tower extending into the sky in the distance.

Her son was there now. She had just received the news of his daring rescue...

...And, of House Robles’s betrayal.

She couldn’t even begin to process it. This House that had been loyal—vowed sanctuary for centuries. And now, they were traitors. Just like their neighbors to the north.

The rebellion was practically unstoppable now. They were still outnumbered, but reinforced enough to put up a serious fight. The Tierra Del Fuego and the Bosque Oscuro. The second and third most powerful armies in the Kingdom. In rebellion.

The Royal Guard was the greatest fighting force that the Kingdom had, sworn to serve and defend, and it was because of them that the army of the Ciudad Del Fundador was the greatest army in the realm. If the rebellion ever dared to reach their doorstep when they were fully prepared, they had a nasty surprise waiting for them.

The army of the Tierra Del Fuego was next in line. Their people were powerful. Originating from the vast, charred wasteland made them hard. Cold. Calculating. Practically unbeatable, and they had the numbers to back it. They had always been independent. Always stood out, and now that region would never be the same.

Third was the army of the Bosque Oscuro. In great efforts to prove their superiority, House Robles had practically turned the Bosque into a militaristic state. Every able-bodied individual in that forest served in the military at some point in their lifetime. It was how they became so powerful. Apparently, powerful enough to challenge the Crown.

The position of fourth greatest was reserved for the army of the Valle De Obsidiana. The land of the masters of war, the people of the Valle were natural warriors, bred for combat, but their force was always used to defend the Valle from the threats of the Páramo Salvaje, and aside from that, they were small. Too small to stand up to such larger armies as those of their neighboring regions.

At an obvious tie, the Bosque and Río De La Luz had not only the fifth most powerful armies, but the third most powerful navies as well, after the Isla Del Mar and the Bahía Calma respectively. They relied on motivation, and with the right amount, they were angels on the field of battle. There were only two reasons why they weren’t higher on the list. The first being that they were spread thin. Both regions spanned across the Kingdom, and because of this, it was hard to gather the armies in one place at a time, especially during a war. The second reason was that, though the two were the greatest of allies out of any alliance in the realm, they were not one region. Not anymore. Before they split, before the De La Luz Usurpation, the Tierra De La Luz was a navy even greater than the Bahía Calma, and an army that rivaled even the Tierra Del Fuego. That, and their close placement to the Ciudad, was why they were able to usurp the Crown. If not for the actions of House De La Luz centuries ago, the rebellion today would have been in serious trouble.

But now, two of the most powerful armies in the realm were in open rebellion, and Reyna’s little Prince was caught in the middle of it. He was safe for the moment, but for how long? How long would it last? Her chosen one would protect him. She had to believe that. He would protect him. He had protected him. He was a hero. He was her little boy’s defender.

Her little Prince’s knight in shining armor.

“Pardon, your grace.”

Reyna returned to reality. She turned to see High Sir Tomas Rosales standing at the door attentively.

“What is it?”

He saluted, “Forgive me, your grace. I would not wish to disturb you, but there is someone here who seeks an audience on an urgent matter.”

“Who?”

“Lady Brenda Rivera.”

That caught her off guard.

Lady Rivera?

Here?

Unannounced?

What was this about?

Reyna nodded, “Send her in.”

“At once, your grace.”

He turned and left. A minute later, he returned, escorting the young noblewoman.

“Lady Rivera,” Reyna greeted.

“Your grace,” the Rivera lady curtsied, “My apologies for arriving unannounced, but there is a matter that we must discuss.”

Reyna nodded, “Thank you, High Sir Tomas. You are dismissed.”

“Yes, your grace,” he saluted, then turned and left.

Reyna gestured to the chair across from her. The young noblewoman took the seat. A servant poured some wine before leaving them alone.

“I understand that this matter of yours is urgent?” Reyna asked.

“It is, your grace,” she nodded, “It concerns the future of my homeland.”

Reyna looked her over for a second.

“There is more.”

Lady Brenda nodded, “Yes, your grace, there is.”

“Very well,” Reyna stated, “Tell me everything.”

“Yes, your grace. I wish to discuss the future of my region, and the chosen one, Victor.”

Chapter Text

Ignacio hated his life.

He had lost his mother to the war that he was too young to remember, he barely ever saw his father due to his training in the Order of Gray Magic as the Arch Cadet—sorcerer’s cadet to the Arch Sorceress herself—and after his father and grandmother were gone, he would be the last of both his paternal and maternal families. He had so many responsibilities. Too many.

And now, most recently, he’d found out something about himself. Something so terrible, so horrible that he couldn’t even form it into words.

Everything was wrong with his life. Everything was so wrong. Ignacio hated his life.

So, what had he done to cope with it? He’d dyed his hair, stopped smiling, and become the most depressing person in the Kingdom of Ravarra. Now, the only people who even tried to associate with him were his father, his grandmother, his mistress, Arch Sorceress Andrea, and his cat, Santos. Soon, the former two would be gone, and Ignacio would be the last of them. What did that mean? Would one family die out, while the other survived? Would he have to choose? Could he choose both? Lord of House Duran and House Castillo? Lord of the Valle De Obsidiana and the Montaña Fortificada? Master of war and of law? Ignacio didn’t know. He only knew one thing.

He hated the hell out of his life.

***

With both his father and Mistress Andrea in the capital on Court business, Ignacio was left as regent of the Valle De Obsidiana. So, he had changed out of his gray robes and into black formalwear, and sat at the head of the great hall, listening to the concerns of his people.

“Next,” he waved for them to come forward.

“A farmer and his wife,” his handmaiden, Ana Zapata, announced, “accusing knights of House Prieto of raiding their crops.”

Ignacio squinted, “Knights of House Prieto? No offense, sir, but that seems a bit farfetched.”

House Prieto was one of House Duran’s most disciplined vassals. If they were raiding farmlands, these knights may have gone rogue.

“I saw’s it with me own eyes, milord!” The farmer claimed, “They rode right in and took from me crops! I tried to stop ‘em, but they attacked me! They took off just as fast as they came!”

“How do you know they were Prieto?” Ignacio asked.

“I saw’s the banner, milord! A skull! Prieto sigil!”

A skull was the sigil of House Prieto. But, also...

“What about the background?”

The farmer looked confused, “What?”

“The background of the banner. Do you remember what was on it?”

The farmer contemplated, “Erm... Red circles, milord. On a lighter red background.”

Ignacio shut his eyes in annoyance. He figured that was the case.

“I’m afraid you are mistaken, sir,” Ignacio informed him.

“Milord?”

“The sigil of House Prieto is a skull, yes, but in a square of swords on a purple background. The sigil you describe is that of House Rojas.”

“...Rojas?”

“Vassals of House Del Fuego.”

There was some murmuring at that.

Ignacio couldn’t stand this. Ever since their, ‘alliance,’ with House Del Fuego, they had survived, but at the cost of them and their followers just taking whatever they desired. Thank God his father was still secretly allied with the Crown, which was why he wasn’t here in the first place, but for now, they had to keep that to themselves. Ignacio would just have to make do.

“I’m afraid it is not within my power to punish those responsible, but I will see to it that you are compensated for the damages,” he turned to the servants, “Fifty coppers.”

Ana retrieved the little bag of money and handed it off to the farmer.

“Thank you, milord,” the farmer bowed his head.

“Of course,” Ignacio nodded, “Next.”

The farmer and his wife left as the next people stepped forward. Ignacio recognized one. Ana’s little brother.

“Cadet Piero,” Ignacio nodded, “Something troubles you.”

The little red-haired boy wiped a tear from his eye, “Yes, Arch Cadet.”

“Cadets Piero Zapata and Elisa Guzman,” Ana had a sympathetic tone in her voice, “Cadet Piero accuses Cadet Elisa of murdering his mistress.”

“Sorceress Alana is dead?”

“I’m afraid so, my lord.”

Damn.

That was a horrible shame.

Sorceress Alana had been one of the best among them. A war heroine.

Piero cried and pointed to the girl, “She killed her!”

“There is no proof of that,” Cadet Elisa stated smugly, “I didn’t kill her.”

Ignacio couldn’t help but roll his eyes.

“Cadet Elisa, I am the Arch Cadet, not a magic-less lordling. I can sense that you’re lying from kilometers away.”

She snorted, “Okay. Fine. I killed her.”

“You admit it.”

“Yeah. I do. She was getting on my nerves,” she smiled wickedly, “But, you can’t punish me for it.”

Ignacio raised an eyebrow.

“And, why is that?”

“Because, I am third-born of House Guzman.”

She raised her arms.

“A shame. If the Duran lord were to punish me, House Duran would have to answer to the Guzman’s. Looks like your hands are tied.”

House Guzman. Another vassal of House Del Fuego. There seemed to be a pattern going on here.

But fortunately, he wasn’t only regent of the Valle today.

“Again, Cadet Elisa, you forget. I am also Arch Cadet,” he stated, “With the Arch Sorceress in the capital, I represent her interests here.”

She glared at him, “You—!”

“Cadet Elisa, for the murder of the Sorceress Alana, I hereby sentence you to death.”

She shook her head, “You wouldn’t dare!”

“Oh, wouldn’t I?”

Ignacio willed his wand into his hand and aimed.

SHPEW

The crowd gasped as the sorcerer’s cadet collapsed to the ground, unmoving.

He casted another spell and brought her own wand into his other hand. And... yes, there was Sorceress Alana’s wand. Ignacio willed it over and into Piero’s hand. She was his mistress, he deserved it.

“Get this corpse out of my sight. And, prepare a funeral for our late sorceress.”

A couple of sorcerers came forth to dispose of the body.

Piero wiped his eyes and smiled widely, “Thank you, Arch Cadet.”

Ignacio nodded, “As representative of Arch Sorceress Andrea, I take responsibility for you until someone else is chosen to complete your training. You have my condolences, Piero. Do not worry. I shall help you recover.”

“Yes, Arch Cadet. Thank you. I... Thank you.”

He bowed his head and stepped away.

Mewl, ‘That bitch deserved it, buddy!’

Ignacio reached down and stroked his sleepy cat’s head, “Next.”

A very distraught female knight marched forward and kneeled, “Lord Duran.”

Ignacio could sense a deep dread and anger within her. In Ana, he sensed disturbance.

“A loyal knight of House Duran... accusing knights of House Del Fuego of...” Ana shuddered, “...My apologies, my lord...”

“It’s alright,” he casted a calming spell on her, “Can you speak for yourself, Dame...?”

“Nerea, my lord,” she continued to kneel, “I’ve been a loyal knight of this House for years. I’ve served it my very best, and have always been greatly rewarded for it. I’m assigned patrol duty of the Valle’s outer regions. While I was out, these knights... my husband identified the Del Fuego banner.”

“What did they do?”

She took a breath, “They... they raided my property, my lord... They beat my husband half to death, and... and had their way with him, and my son and daughter.”

Everyone in the room gasped.

Ignacio noticed Piero wide-eyed at the side, and sensed a deep horror inside him.

Even Santos was up now.

“When they were done, they took whatever they desired and left my family in their broken states. We don’t know if my husband’s leg will heal, my son is injured and traumatized, and my daughter... she is with child now, my lord.”

Ignacio put a hand to his head.

The Del Fuego’s were undoubtedly the most evil people in the Kingdom. They were a problem before, and now they were even worse. They thought they could just get away with whatever they wanted.

And, the horrible truth was that they could.

If Ignacio tried to do anything, the Valle faced a very considerable threat. He hated this. He hated his position. He hated being helpless. He hated himself.

He hated everything.

“I’m sorry,” Ignacio stated sadly, “Were it up to me, every last one of those knights would be beheaded, but...”

“...I’m a knight, my lord,” Dame Nerea stated, “I understand. Sometimes justice cannot be served...”

This was the saddest thing he’d heard all day. This poor woman’s family had endured a horrible fate, and she was going to leave here empty-handed. Ignacio couldn’t let that happen!

“I promise you, I’ll do everything in my power to help,” he vowed, “I’ll send a sorcerer to... No. No, I’ll do it myself. I shall come to your home and tend to your family personally. You have my word, Dame Nerea. I will help your family heal.”

Everyone was murmuring. In surprise and approval. Dame Nerea looked speechless.

Then, a tear rolled down her face.

“I—Thank you, Lord Duran! I... There’s nothing in the world that could express my gratitude! I... Thank you!”

Ignacio nodded, “Wait here until nightfall. I shall accompany you to your home.”

Another tear as she stood with a smile and saluted, before stepping back to the side of the room. She and Piero started talking, and Piero started crying again. Perhaps he knew the family.

Ignacio breathed, “Next.”

“That is all, my lord,” Ana was smiling widely at him.

“Very well,” he stretched his arms, “We’re done for the day. See to it that—“

CREAK

The doors swung open and everyone jumped.

Six individuals in dark green hoods marched in. One was wearing dark green robes, and Ignacio sensed that she was a Gray magic user, like him. The other five wore dark armor, and the woman leading them wore a leafy sash.

Ignacio stared blankly, “I’m assuming you don’t have an appointment...”

“Afraid not,” the commander admitted, “Apologies, my lord, but this is a matter of the utmost importance. I am Commander Marcela Molina, second-born of Lady Miranda Molina, and Commander of the Green Goblins.”

The Green Goblins. Knights of the Bosque Oscuro.

“I see,” Ignacio nodded slowly, “Does Lord Robles wish something of my House, Commander? I am a very busy person.”

“About that...” Commander Molina looked around, “...Could we have the room, my lord?”

Everyone looked hesitant. But, Ignacio didn’t sense any threat from them. He nodded. Everyone except for Ana and, of course, Santos left the room. Piero and Dame Nerea made to follow, but Ignacio motioned for them to stay.

He sensed that he might have use for their presences soon.

When the doors closed, the commander turned back to him.

“The Lord Robles you refer to is dead. He was killed yesterday.”

Dead?

That was news to Ignacio.

“I see. My condolences.”

“Unneeded, my lord. He was a traitor.”

Ignacio raised an eyebrow.

“Prior to his death,” she explained, “He formed an alliance with House Del Fuego. He intended for the Bosque Oscuro to join the rebellion, and the new Lord Robles is going through with just that.”

House Robles had joined the rebellion?

That was definitely news.

Troubling, troubling news.

“House Duran is allied with House Del Fuego, Commander,” Ignacio lied, “It seems unwise to speak of the rebellion with such disdain in my presence.”

“That’s not true, Arch Cadet,” the magic user stated, “You say that aloud, but it’s not true. Lord Duran and the Arch Sorceress are in the capital with the Queen as we speak.”

“Forgive my sister,” Commander Marcela put a hand on her shoulder, “But, what she says is true. House Duran claims to be in the rebellion, but remains a loyal servant of the rightful Crown. We are not here to oppose you, my lord. In fact, we require your help.”

Ignacio looked at Ana, then Dame Nerea and Piero. Every one of them looked shocked, yet relieved to hear their words. House Duran’s true allegiance was a secret. And now, they knew. And, he could sense the relief in all of them, confirming his hopes.

Like him, they were all still loyal to the Crown.

He looked back at the Goblin commander, “Go on.”

“Yesterday, House Robles took the Prince and his gold-knight companion in and promised them sanctuary. They lied. Lord Robles betrayed them, and he paid the price for it. Now House Robles hunts them down.”

Ignacio remembered them. The people he’d let pass. The half-naked Prince. The vulgar horse. The boy with the magic eyes in golden armor. The one who’d saved his father.

Victor.

He absentmindedly fingered the obsidian fist on his necklace.

“The Goblins, or at least the ones loyal to me, refused to bow down to the Fire’s lordship. We ran, we escaped, and that’s how we got here.”

“I had a vision,” the magic user stated, “A sorcerer’s cadet with a gray cat would help the Goblins to aid the Prince and his companion in their conflict against the rebellion. I am certain that that is you, Arch Cadet.”

Ignacio looked down at said gray cat.

Mewl, ‘That does sound like us, buddy! It has to be us!’

Ignacio hadn’t had any vision, but he sensed the complete truth in their words. These people really were loyal to the Crown, and they really did seek his help.

But at the same time, he didn’t exactly have a free schedule.

“I am a busy person, Commander,” he stated, “With both Lord Duran and the Arch Sorceress in the capital, the task of watching over their domains is left to me.”

“With all due respect, Arch Cadet,” the magic user stated, “The Order of Gray Magic is more than capable of watching over itself. We are neither ruthless backstabbers like the witches, nor naive seeds like the wizards. We are sorcerers, and we can handle ourselves individually as we have done for millennia.”

She wasn’t wrong.

“Very well. But, what of the Valle.”

“I would suggest a trusted individual to act as regent in your absence, my lord,” the commander stated.

A trusted individual...

Ignacio’s eyes glanced over Ana for but a second.

“You make good points,” Ignacio admitted, “But, I remain unconvinced. Now, unless you have anything else to change my mind...?”

“Actually, yes, my lord,” the commander nodded, “We do. How about a gift?”

“A gift?” Was she out of her mind? “I do not believe that a gift would sway my decision, Commander.”

“Trust me, my lord, you’re going to like this gift.”

She turned and nodded. The three male knights with her left the room. And later, they returned...

...Escorting two bound individuals. A man and a girl. They looked to be related.

“We caught these two lurking around outside the Valle’s borders,” the commander stated, “You’re going to want to hear what they have to say.”

Ignacio was only getting more and more confused.

He nodded to them, “Who are you?”

Then, the man surprised Ignacio with a foreign tongue.

“I’m... afraid my Quirnosi is rusty at best,” Ignacio admitted.

“Excuse me, my lord.”

One of the knights, a younger girl, stepped forward.

“Forgive me, my lord. Squire Lara Soto. I don’t claim to be fluent, but I learned quite a bit of Quirnosi as a small child. I am capable of translating the basics of a conversation, if you would have me.”

Well, that was convenient.

He nodded, “Very well, then.”

“Yes, my lord. This man was introducing himself. He says that his name is Ralo.”

Ignacio looked to the girl, “And you?”

She remained silent.

“Well, she’s got feet, I can tell you that much,” Commander Marcela stated.

All of the Goblins nodded, some of them touching their crotches as they did.

The man spoke again, and as he did, Squire Lara jumped back in shock.

“What did he say?”

“Umm... forgive me, my lord. He says that she is his daughter, Vibiana, and that she cannot speak, because... because a, ‘flaming witch,’ as he says, ripped her tongue out.”

Ripped her tongue out?

“My... condolences,” Ignacio stated.

“I’m... afraid that’s not all, my lord. He also says that this witch is the same one that ripped his, erm...”

“Ripped his what?”

She glanced around. Ignacio noticed that her eyes ran over every male in the room.

“Ripped his... genitals off, my lord.”

The youngest male Goblin gasped and hid behind the eldest. The third looked ready to vomit. Santos hissed. At the side, Piero looked horrified.

“I...” Ignacio tried to maintain a calm expression, “I see...”

The man started talking again.

“He says that they were prisoners until they were given a job. Them and their... captain?”

Captain?

“Are you sailors?”

“They’re pirates!”

Everyone turned to Dame Nerea.

“Forgive the outburst, my lord, but I recognize these two now,” she explained, “My sister, Nívea, is in the navy, and a few years back, she was abducted by pirates. When she was rescued, I was one of the knights that transported the pirates to Castle Del Fuego. These two were among them.”

Huh. Pirates. Interesting.

“Do you remember their captain, Dame Nerea?”

“Afraid not, my lord,” she admitted, “I’m not very knowledgeable on piracy.”

A shame.

Still, that was useful information, “Thank you, Dame Nerea.”

“Of course, my lord.”

So, these two were escapees from the Del Fuego dungeon. Hmm...

“What was this job?” Ignacio asked the apparent pirates.

The man continued talking.

“The three of them were released, and their captain said that they had a job to do. They were to go north and find the... uhh... Forgive me, my lord, the... somethings of fire. Airs? Coughs?”

Ignacio thought about that.

“What about breaths?”

“Oh!” She nodded, “Yes, my lord, I believe you are correct. The breaths of fire.”

“Dragons.”

Ignacio fixed them a look.

“What did you and your captain want with dragons?”

“This is where it gets interesting, my lord,” the commander stated.

The man concluded his statement.

“They went to the north, found the breaths of fire—the dragons—and... guided them.”

“Guided them?”

“Yes, my lord. He says that they guided them. Guided them...”

She looked up at him.

“...Here.”

Time seemed to stop.

The pieces all came together.

Ignacio sat up and glared.

“You’re telling me that the beast attacks on the Valle—on my home and my people—were caused by you... pirates?”

The man simply nodded.

Ignacio felt surges of anger throughout the room.

He noticed both Dame Nerea and Piero scowling at them menacingly. Ana was glaring daggers. Santos jumped up onto Ignacio’s shoulder and arched his back in hostility.

HISS, ‘YOU BAD, BAD BITCH, BUDDY!!! YOU MADE A BIG MISTAKE!!! I’M GOING TO SCRATCH YOU UP WORSE THAN THE KING OF RATS!!!’

Ignacio just sat there and glared. He didn’t even know what to say.

“In apprehending them, I believe we have saved and ensured the safety of the Valle for the time being,” the Goblin commander stated, “We have helped you. Now, I ask again, will you help us?”

The Valle was safe.

The attacks would cease, and they had the foreign perpetrators in custody. The Green Goblins had helped them. They had saved his home.

He made his decision.

Ignacio rose and nodded.

“Very well. I shall aid you. In your rebellion against the rebellion.”

Commander Marcela smiled, “Thank you, my lord.”

“Erm, my lord?” Ana asked, “Forgive me, but if you are to leave, there will be no one left. Who will watch over the Valle?”

“You will.”

“Me?”

Ana looked shocked. Piero was smiling at his sister supportively.

“But, I’m not even a Lady, my lord,” she protested, “I’m just a second-born.”

He patted her shoulder, “And now, you are Lady Regent of the Valle De Obsidiana. I trust you, Ana. I have faith in you. You won’t let me down.”

He discreetly put a bit of a persuasion spell into that. Ana contemplated. Then, she smiled and nodded.

“Yes. Yes, my lord. I will do it. I won’t fail you.”

“I know,” he turned back to the Goblin commander, “When do we leave?”

“First thing in the morning,” she answered.

“Very well. I shall make the preparations, and we’ll leave first light.”

“Very good, my lord.”

The Goblins saluted and turned to leave. Ignacio nodded to Dame Nerea and Piero, and they came over to restrain the foreign attackers.

“My lord?” Squire Lara added, “Forgive me, but whatever you plan to do with them, they may prove useful in tracking down their captain. Therefore, I would strongly suggest not killing the pirates.”

“Understood.”

She saluted, then left with the other Goblins. Once they were gone, Dame Nerea and Piero looked at him expectantly. Ignacio turned to leave without a second glance...

“...Kill the pirates.”

***

Ignacio had a big day tomorrow, but for tonight, he had a promise to keep.

When the sun began to set, he went with Dame Nerea to her home and began to tend to her family.

“Just relax,” he told the western husband, Rodrigo, as he casted spells, “You’ll start to feel the affects... There. Do you feel it?”

Rodrigo nodded, “I do. Thank you, my lord.”

“Of course. You rest now. You should feel better soon.”

He left the room and proceeded to the fireplace, where the daughter, Natalia, stood patiently. He spooned some of the contents of the pot over the fire into a cup and handed it to her.

Natalia took it, “This will... dispose of it, my lord?”

“It will. Té De La Virgen,” a sarcastically dark name, “It may be painful, but it’ll get the job done,” he casted some spells into the cup, “Is there a flavor you would prefer?”

“Blackberry, my lord.”

“Very well,” he casted a flavor spell in, “Go ahead.”

Natalia looked into the drink, brought it to her lips and drank it all. She looked dizzy afterward.

“It’ll be okay,” he casted a calming spell, “Go rest now. I’ll check in on you later.”

“I will,” Natalia nodded, “Thank you very much, my lord.”

She left. Ignacio turned to Dame Nerea and they proceeded down the hall.

“I cannot thank you enough, my lord,” she told him, “What you’re doing for my family... I assure you this won’t be forgotten.”

“It’s the least I can do. Considering...”

“I know. Our... ‘alliance,’ with the Del Fuego’s is highly unfortunate, but highly required for the safety of the Valle. We do what we must to protect our own.”

“Right...”

“I appreciate everything you’ve done. Allow me to return with some sort of favor.”

“That won’t be necessary, Dame Nerea. I only did the right thing.”

Then, he spoke mostly to himself.

“No one should have to suffer like I do...”

“I must repay you somehow, my lord, honor demands it. Just hear me out. My lord...”

She stopped. Ignacio stopped and turned to her.

Dame Nerea kneeled in front of him.

“I wish to serve you as your loyal bodyguard. I shall never leave your side, and I shall defend you to the very end. If you’ll have me.”

She really felt indebted to him. She was going to do anything for him. And, he understood that. He trusted her. With everything.

“Rise,” he told her.

She did so.

“I accept your proposal, Dame Nerea. I shall treat you with the utmost respect, and I shall take care of you as you do for me.”

She smiled, “Thank you, my lord.”

Ignacio nodded, “If you are to be at my side, then you must be prepared. As you know, we have a mission. House Robles has joined the rebellion and is currently on the hunt for the Prince and his allies. Tomorrow at sunrise, we leave with the rebelling Green Goblins of the Bosque Oscuro to come to his aid.”

She nodded, “I will be ready, my lord.”

“Good. I expect you there bright and early,” he looked forward, “This is it?”

“My son’s room, yes. Thank you again, my lord.”

“Of course. I’ll come find you when all is done.”

She saluted and left. Ignacio turned and entered the room.

“Hello again, Niguel.”

The boy was sat on his bed. He was Ignacio’s age, and had olive skin that was a mix of his mother’s light and his father’s bronze, and wavy, dark hair and slanted, dark eyes, with a nice smile.

“Hello, my lord.”

Ignacio sat on the bed next to him, “How are you feeling?”

“I still hurt, but I feel better than I did before, my lord,” he continued to smile at him, “You make me feel better, my lord.”

Ignacio felt it.

“I’m glad. Do you remember anything more of your attackers?”

“I remember their leader, my lord. A blonde lady. With a funny voice.”

Blonde lady...

Funny voice...

He nodded, “Thank you, Niguel. Is there anything else you need?”

“If you could stay with me a little longer, my lord?” Niguel asked, “That would make me feel much better.”

He gently put his hand over Ignacio’s.

Ignacio felt it again.

“If that is what you wish, then yes. I shall stay as long as you want.”

“Thank you, my lord. You’re a really good person, my lord. I... I like you very much.”

Ignacio felt it all.

Niguel continued to smile at him. He moved in closer to him...

He kissed him.

Ignacio kissed him back.

And from there, the flames of carnal passion were ignited.

***

When he was done tending to Dame Nerea’s family, Ignacio returned to the castle and went to his chambers.

As instructed, Piero was there, waiting for him. When he noticed him, he got up from the bed.

“Good evening, Piero,” Ignacio greeted.

“Good evening, Arch Cadet.”

“How are you?”

“I’m fine, Arch Cadet. How... how are Natalia and Niguel?”

“I have helped them to heal as best I can. The rest is up to them,” he stated, “Do you know them?”

“I do, Arch Cadet. Natalia is a good friend of mine. And...”

He blushed and scratched his head.

“...Niguel was my first kiss, Arch Cadet.”

“I see.”

He said that with such... joy.

“Yes. I-I really like him...”

A tear fell, which he wiped away instantly.

“The—the fact that someone... that someone would... that someone did... that to him...”

More tears fell, which he tried desperately to wipe away.

“It’s not fair! He was a virgin! He had God-given purity! The f-fact that someone just... took it... broke God’s gift to him... He didn’t deserve that!”

“You’re right. He didn’t.”

“It... it should have happened to me!” He stated, “I’m a servant of God. It’s my job to endure stuff like this so that others don’t have to! It should have been me! It should have...”

“It shouldn’t have happened to anyone,” Ignacio told him, “No one deserves what happened to him. Not him, not you, not anyone.”

Ignacio probably deserved it though...

Piero breathed, “Will he be okay?”

Ignacio nodded, “I believe so.”

“Thank you, Arch Cadet. Umm,” he sniffled, “Am I to accompany you on your quest tomorrow, Arch Cadet?”

“That was the plan, yes. You are my responsibility, so you should remain by my side. Are you up for it?”

“I am, but...” he looked down, “It won’t be the same... without Mistress Alana.”

Ignacio took his hand in his.

“I’m so sorry, Piero. I know she was like a second mother to you. You have my deepest condolences.”

Piero wiped away the last tear. Then, he looked up and smiled at Ignacio.

“You saw that she had justice, Arch Cadet. You didn’t have to, and you could have received backlash for it, but... you did it anyway.”

“It was the least I could do.”

“You... you really are the greatest leader that we have ever seen, my lord. You’re kind and compassionate. Just and fair. And, I... I...”

He looked down at their interlocked hands. Then, he looked up again with a familiar look on his face.

“Arch Cadet... Can I kiss you?”

Ignacio nodded.

The little red-haired boy leaned up and connected their lips together.

This was it.

This was the last reason why Ignacio was depressed.

This was the last reason why he hated his life.

Why he hated himself.

Because, this was who he was. Who he would always be.

He was abnormal.

He was different from everyone else.

He wasn’t normal.

He was the last of two bloodlines, and because of who he was, they would both die with him.

Chapter Text

Dear Amador,

Esteban and his savior arrived at the tower this morning. And, guess what. The two are involved! Romantically! Sexually, even! Our little Prince is growing up! Did you know he tops?

You’d like his beloved savior as well. His name is Victor—and no, he bears no resemblance to Sir Victor Loyola. Say hi to him for me, by the way. He is a lowborn, bicolored boy, and personally, I think he looks like the hybrid baby of a dragon, a troll, a goblin, and a sea monster all mixed together, but you know I’m not the person to judge what boys look like. I’ll leave that up to you. He does have some pretty, magic eyes though, I’ll give him that much. And, a nice smile. And, this hilarious fear of dogs. Unfortunately, he’s also made it possible for his grace to speak to nonhumans. Looks like our fun is over.

I hope you’re enjoying the capital. I hate to say it, but I’m actually starting to miss you. And to prove that, I’ve sent a little gift for you and Aurelio. I hope you two like it, and hopefully, we’ll see each other again soon. I love you, you fucking whore!

Your twin,
Marina

***

“Aww!” Feliciano exclaimed as he finished reading the letter, “Esteban found a boy!”

“More like the boy found him,” Aurelio noted, “Heh. ‘Fear of dogs.’”

Amador smiled, “See? I told you he sounded cute!”

“Yeah, he does,” Aurelio nodded, “Kind of pissy that Esteban can talk to animals now though.”

“Aww!” Feliciano made an adorable sad face.

“Meh,” Amador shrugged, “It was bound to happen eventually.”

What magic body part did he have, Amador wondered...

“Regardless, he does sound cute,” Aurelio agreed, “Though, Marina doesn’t seem to share that point of view.”

“Fuck Marina! She’s a pussy-licker, what does she know?”

“Very true.”

“But, Esteban likes him!” Feliciano noted.

“Obviously.”

“So, that’s all that matters!” He smiled.

His smile was always too adorable.

“Well,” Amador cupped his chin, “We can’t let just anyone jump into our Prince’s pants.”

Aurelio smirked at the letter, “From the looks of it, it seems like Esteban’s the one doing the pants-jumping.”

“That figures. He was always quite thirsty for a virgin.”

“And now, he isn’t one anymore. He’s finally become one of us.”

“That, he has,” Amador smiled, “It certainly took him long enough.”

“His own fault for not wanting to have sex with his cousin.”

“Agreed,” Amador made a seductive pose in bed, “I’m irresistible.”

Aurelio kissed his cheek, “Yes, you are.”

Amador batted his eyes, “Now...”

He bounced off the bed. The others followed. They walked over to the door, where the box that came with the letter was waiting.

“Let’s see what this gift is that Marina sent us.”

Feliciano hid behind Aurelio, “Is it going to be scary? What if she sent us an evil potion that’ll turn us all into frogs?”

That did sound like something Marina would do.

Amador smiled at him, “Then, we’ll be the cutest frogs in the Kingdom. Go ahead, Aurelio.”

Aurelio nodded.

He pulled his obsidian-and-gold dagger out of nowhere and began to cut it open.

When the lid was finally loose, Aurelio pushed it off. The three boys peered inside...

“...Are those women’s undergarments?” Feliciano asked.

“No...”

Aurelio picked up a piece from the golden set—which was very obviously meant for him—and smiled.

“...They’re erotic attire.”

***

“Well,” Amador smiled as he looked down at himself, “Aren’t these cute?”

“Yes, they are,” Aurelio agreed, “I think we might look the cutest we have in years.”

“That’s saying something!”

Amador was already in love with these outfits! He’d have to thank his sister next time he saw her. They were adorable! All silky and exotic!

Their outfits had three parts to them. The first part was feminine binds that went over the shoulders and under the arms in the attractive shape of an X. The second consisted of a pair of frilly stockings that went over their arms and had single strips that went down to the ground. Together, the first two left their shoulders exposed, which Amador didn’t mind in the slightest. Lastly, the third part of the outfit—and Amador’s personal favorite—consisted of the shortest leggings he’d ever seen, going all the way up to his thighs.

Amador’s came in his signature Del Mar blue, and Aurelio’s came in signature Ayala skin-tone-matching gold. They were definitely going to get lots of wanted attention in these!

“Hey,” Aurelio asked, “Does yours come with all these hidden pockets?”

“Yes, it does,” Amador batted his eyes, “I’ve already filled them.”

The outfits were skintight, and yet they still managed to have hidden compartments on literally every part of the set.

Needless to say, Amador had already filled them all with Intruder vials.

“I like it,” Aurelio stretched, “It’s perfect for a whisperer.”

He walked over and picked up his dagger from the bed.

“Where do you think I should hide this?” Aurelio asked, “Binds, stockings, or leggings?”

“Hide it in the front of your leggings,” Amador batted his eyes, “It’ll be very seductive when you reach for it.”

That’s why Amador had put his trusty obsidian Intruder vial with the sapphire cork in his.

“Heh,” he batted his eyes back, “Good idea.”

He made a big show of slipping the dagger into his leggings.

“Oops...” Aurelio exaggerated as he, ‘accidentally,’ flashed his golden penis at Amador for a second.

Amador winked at him.

“Now then,” Amador walked over to the door, “I suppose it’s time for the real test.”

He opened the door, where Feliciano and the cats were waiting patiently outside. When Feliciano saw them, his eyes got adorably large.

“Well?” Aurelio smirked.

“Uhh...” Feliciano blushed, “Umm—“

Mewl mewl mewl, ‘PRETTY BUDDIES!!!’

The cats launched forward and started rubbing up against their legs so hard that they almost tripped.

Actually, Amador did trip, and fell into Aurelio’s arms. Amador felt something hard press up against his ass...

He smirked, “I hope that’s not your knife, paramour.”

Aurelio kissed his ear, “Care to find out, my lord?”

“Gladly,” he looked forward and nodded, “Get in here, Feliz!”

Feliciano obeyed. When he was close enough, Amador pulled him into a kiss. He kissed back with passion that was practically unheard of for him. These outfits must really be doing a number on him!

Together, the three boys made their way back to the bed.

“We should try something special to celebrate,” Aurelio decided as they crawled onto the bed.

“Agreed,” Amador nodded, “Lie on your back.”

“Where is this going?” He asked, but did as he was told.

Amador crawled on top of Aurelio and pulled his new golden leggings down, “I want to ride you.”

“Oh, I like this idea,” Aurelio smiled coyly as his golden dick sprang free.

“What am I gonna do?” Feliciano asked.

Amador smiled at him, “You can ride me.”

His eyes popped adorably, “You... you want to... top?”

“Well, more like I want to middle,” he stated, looking down at Aurelio, “But, yes.”

“But, you never top...”

“I do too!”

“Yeah, with me only,” Aurelio chuckled.

“Shut up!”

“This is how you want it?” Feliciano asked.

Amador nodded, “Yes. So, what do you say, cuteness?”

He blushed, “Umm... okay.”

“Yay!” Amador beamed.

He pulled his leggings down, then crawled up so that he was hovering over Aurelio’s dick. He pulled an Intruder vial from his leggings, and poured some of the green contents into his hand.

“You do look sexy in that outfit,” Aurelio batted his eyes.

“You too,” Amador batted back.

He reached down and slathered about half the contents onto Aurelio’s boyhood, then put the other half on his own boyhood. When they were both ready, Amador lowered himself down, slowly pushing Aurelio up into him.

Once he was fully seated, he waved Feliciano over, “Come on.”

Feliciano crawled over to them. He climbed onto Amador’s spread lap awkwardly and pulled his white leggings down, his penis springing free. Amador poured some more Intruder onto his fingers.

“Don’t worry, Feliz,” Amador batted his eyes, “I’ll be gentle.”

Feliciano blushed.

Amador reached and felt around until he found Feliciano’s entrance. When he poked inside, Feliciano gasped.

“Remain calm,” Amador soothed in, “Just tell me if it hurts.”

Feliciano nodded.

Amador continued stretching him in and out, and the whole time, he remained quiet. Amador must have been doing well. When he figured he was done, he pulled his fingers out, and pulled Feliciano into position.

“Whenever you’re ready.”

Feliciano nodded and looked down. He slowly lowered himself closer to Amador. He jumped when he poked him. He started to push down, until Amador’s head entered him.

“AH—!” He yelped.

“Take your time.”

“Okay!”

Ever slowly, he pushed down. He kept going down and down until he was finally fully seated.

“How are you feeling?”

Feliciano was breathing rapidly, but he smiled, “Good!”

“Good.”

HISS, ‘OWW!!!’

Amador looked around, “Hey! Elena, wherever you are, if you get pregnant—“

Mewl, ‘How!?’

Amador followed the source of the mewling, and finally spotted her. She was going at it with Santana. Oro was to the side, minding his own business.

“Oh. I thought you were fucking Oro.”

Mewl mewl mewl, ‘EWW!!!’

Aurelio laughed, “Looks like we’re a bad influence on the cats.”

Feliciano looked horrified.

“Santana, you’re having sex! My cat is having sex! Bad! Bad kitty!”

Mewl, ‘I’m not a kitten anymore, buddy!’

Mewl, ‘Mind your own business!’

“Gladly,” Amador looked back to the boys, “Everybody ready?”

“Yes,” Feliciano nodded.

“Let’s go!” Aurelio called.

“Okay,” Amador nodded.

He started to move. The others started to move in tune with him. They started to get a rhythm going. When Amador pushed up, Feliciano pushed down, and Aurelio basically just lied there and let everything happen.

“This is fun!”

Amador pecked Feliciano’s lips, “Yes, it is.”

Amador looked at Feliciano’s adorable face. He looked over him and looked at Aurelio’s adorable face. They were both so adorable. He was having so much fun with them. He almost didn’t want it to end.

He felt himself getting close. He kept going. Up and down on Aurelio’s cock. Up into Feliciano’s ass. It was all so much.

Feliciano yelped and came on top of him. After that, Aurelio grunted and came up into him. Finally, Amador moaned and came up into Feliciano.

And, that was it.

Feliciano gasped for breath, “That was so much fun.”

Amador kissed him, “Happy to help.”

“Do I get a kiss?”

Amador smirked over at Aurelio, “When I can reach you, paramour!”

“No fair!”

“Exactly.”

The three of them laughed as they began to detach.

***

That was a lot of fun. These new outfits certainly had lots of appeal.

And, Marina’s letter gave Amador an idea of who he wanted to try it on next...

Amador walked down the hall, minding his own business, when he heard a whisper.

“Amador...”

He stopped in his tracks. He looked around, and noticed a closet door open just a crack.

What was going on?

Did someone need him?

He decided to find out.

He crept up to the closet and slowly pushed the door open...

“AP—!”

He yelped as he was yanked into the room.

He grunted as he was shoved up against the wall, and he heard the door close. And, when he opened his eyes...

...He was met with the smiling face of Squire Adriano Puerta. Socorro Figueroa walked over, a smile on his face as well.

“Think you were a bit too rough with him, Adri.”

“Ahh, he’s used to it. Aren’t you, pretty boy?”

Amador couldn’t help but smile as well, “You know, this could be classified as assault.”

“Ya gonna scream?”

“Only if you want me to,” Amador batted his eyes.

Adriano sat him on the ground, then stood over him with his arms crossed, still smiling. He looked so big and commanding from this angle...

Socorro came over and put an arm around Adriano’s shoulder, “We realized that we never properly thanked you for getting us back together. So, we brought you here to do just that.”

“Oh, how delightful,” Amador batted his eyes, “I’ve always wanted to be taken by some big, forceful warrior boys.”

“That’s us,” Adriano smirked, “Mm. Love that new getup by the way. Mmm. What do you think, Cori?”

“Oh, definitely. I’m getting hard just looking at him.”

Amador smiled coyly, “Well, good, because I’m getting hard just looking at the two of you.”

“Care to show it off?”

“How about I show you mine, if you show me yours?”

Socorro and Adriano looked at each other. They nodded, then started to undo their pants. In no time, their respective hardnesses were out, right in front of Amador’s eyes.

“What a beautiful sight,” Amador cooed, “I always love having dicks in my face. Well, I guess it’s my turn...”

Amador ran his hands slowly up his bare thighs, then around his crotch, until they were up at his laces. He slowly unlaced his leggings, then pulled out his own hardness, giving them the full view.

“Ahh,” he moaned seductively, “Much better...”

Adriano lowered down to him, then brought his face forward and kissed him. Amador kissed him back, allowing his tongue to slip into his mouth. Adriano pulled him forward and onto his lap, and Amador began to straddle him. Then, Socorro came back and lowered himself behind him, trailing kisses along Amador’s neck, as he pulled his leggings down.

“Oh, is this what we’re doing?” Amador giggled, “And, here I thought we were taking turns.”

“I don’t see why not,” Adriano brushed Amador’s hair, “Ever had two dicks up your ass, cutie boy?”

“A couple times,” he batted his eyes.

“Maybe we shouldn’t,” Socorro stated, “Wouldn’t want him to bleed out.”

“Oh, please!” Amador laughed at that, “I’ve been taking dick since I was eight! I never bleed!”

“Eight!?” Socorro snorted, “Damn, you are a whore.”

“That’s me,” he batted his eyes. Then, he started to grind against Adriano, “Now, fuck me, big boys!”

“You asked for it.”

This time, Adriano remembered the Intruder. He smartly reached into Amador’s binds until he found and pulled out a vial. He popped the cork and poured out a decent amount, then handed the vial to Socorro, who did the same.

Adriano nodded, “Ya want me to stretch or him?”

“Both.”

“At once?” Socorro asked.

“Yes, please.”

“You are so going to bleed...”

“Try me!”

Adriano shrugged, then snaked down to Amador’s entrance and poked inside. Amador breathed out as he started to wiggle around. Soon, Socorro added a finger, stretching him even more. Then, they both added their seconds at once. It felt so wonderful! Then, their thirds. He felt so full! When he was stretched enough, they pulled out and Adriano lined himself up. At Amador’s nod, he pushed in.

Amador loved this.

He loved getting fucked.

Soon, he felt Socorro poking at him too.

“Ready to go, bleeder?”

“Not... going... to bleed!”

“We’ll see about that...”

He felt Socorro lining himself up against Adriano, poking at his entrance. Amador let out a moan when he started to push in.

“Gah...” Socorro let out, “Amazing...”

“I know...” Adriano breathed.

Socorro pushed further in.

This was amazing. Amador was really enjoying himself. Amador was loving every second of this!

Finally, Amador felt Socorro’s hips against him.

“This feels so good...”

“I know...” Adriano pecked Amador’s lips, “You’re a Godsend, you know that?”

Amador batted his eyes, “I try.”

Why else would God have given him this ass?

“Okay. I’m ready to go,” Adriano stated, “You ready to go?”

“I’m ready,” Socorro agreed.

Amador nodded, “Let’s go, boys!”

The two dicks inside him started to move. They moved down to the entrance, then pushed back up simultaneously. They repeated this again and again, getting a pace going.

Amador had done this before, but it had been a while. He forgot how much fun this was. He should try this with Aurelio and Feliciano sometime.

One of them hit his prostate. Or, maybe it was both. He honestly didn’t know. Or care. He was having too much fun.

The two continued to thrust in and out, out and in, and then one of them started spasms. According to his breathing, Amador deducted that it was Socorro. Soon after, Adriano came, following his lover over the edge.

But, Amador was still unsatisfied, and they noticed this. Together, they each wrapped a hand around Amador’s penis and helped to get him over with them.

When they were done, they sat there panting. Socorro pulled out first, then Adriano, leaving Amador empty.

“That was...” Socorro breathed, “just... amazing.”

Amador looked down and examined the contents leaking out of his hole. Then, he turned and smiled at Socorro, “What did I tell you?”

He kissed his cheek.

“Not a drop.”

***

That had to be some of the most fun he’d had all night. He’d have to find them again sometime later.

But now, for his original plan.

Amador walked down to the Mender’s Bazaar—the Palace marketplace at the edges of the gardens. Even at this time of night, this place was bustling with activity. All around him, people were trading and buying goods of all kinds, from local foodstuffs to exotic jewelry. Amador wasn’t here to buy anything though.

He was looking for a boy.

A knight. He and his merchant paramour were usually around here whenever they visited. Where were they now? Amador continued searching, passing by the shouting vendors and their stalls, until he spotted him.

The boy was leaning against a wall as if he were waiting for someone. He was an Isla boy with Isla armor, a handsome face, and a cute nose.

Sir Victor Loyola.

Son of Lord Valerio and the late-Lady Maria Loyola. And, one of the most attractive boys on the Isla Del Mar.

Amador smiled. He made to approach him...

“Victor!”

He stopped when he noticed another boy walking up to him with a frustrated look on his face.

That was Victor’s paramour. Danilo Nazario. Dante’s little brother. He had curly hair and a cute ass—not as cute as Amador’s though! That was just a rumor! A false one! He wasn’t a knight like Victor. As a rich-ass Nazario, he was training to be a merchant, which was why they were usually found in marketplaces like here.

Victor nodded, “Darling.”

Danilo blushed at that.

“I’m guessing by your face that you didn’t find any.”

“I found where they were supposed to be!” He whined, “But, they were out! Completely out!”

“Of all of them?”

“Every single vial!” Danilo sighed, “They’re expecting a new shipment tomorrow.”

Victor smiled, “Well, some of us can’t wait that long, darling.”

Danilo blushed even harder.

What were they talking about?...

...Was Amador overhearing an illegal transaction?

“Honestly though, it doesn’t make sense!” Danilo shook his head, “How do you run out of Swift Intruder!?”

...Ohh.

Amador just barely suppressed a giggle.

Victor shrugged, “I don’t know, darling.”

“Did somebody buy them out?” He asked, “Who would buy them out?”

“I’m afraid I’m to blame for that.”

They turned at the sound of Amador’s voice as he approached.

“Oh. Hello, Amador,” Victor smiled flirtatiously.

He always smiled flirtatiously. Just like he always flirted with everybody. It was just how he was.

Amador smiled, “Hi, Vicki! Hi, Dani!”

“Oh, umm,” Danilo smiled shyly, “Hi.”

And, Danilo was always shy around everyone. Even Victor. Which was probably what attracted Victor to him. It certainly attracted Amador.

“Damn, Amador,” Victor stood up, “That is a nice outfit.”

“Yeah, it’s, umm...” Danilo blushed, “cute...”

Amador batted his eyes, “Well, thank you, boys. It was a gift from Marina. She says hi, by the way.”

“Well, you can thank her for the boner that she’s unintentionally given me,” Victor chuckled.

“So...” Danilo shifted his feet, “You bought out the, umm... you know...?”

“The Intruder? Yes,” Amador confirmed, “Me and Aurelio bought them out yesterday. But, don’t worry.”

Amador plucked three vials out of his left stocking.

“I can spare a few for a couple of horny boys.”

“Well, thank you, Amador,” Victor smiled.

“What’s the catch?”

Amador turned to Danilo with an innocent look on his face.

“Why, Dani, whatever are you talking about? There is no catch.”

“Nothing is free,” Danilo shook his head, “Tell us what you want, I’m sure we can provide it.”

Ever the merchant.

“Nothing gets by you, does it?” Amador smiled, “Very well, then. In exchange for Intruder vials, I would like you to use some. On me.”

Danilo blushed, “I figured as much...”

“Well, I’m all for it,” Victor smiled.

Of course he would be. Though someday, Amador might have to tell him that he’d had sex with the boy’s father once...

“Danilo?”

Danilo blushed harder and nodded.

“Marvelous!” Amador beamed, “Take me somewhere, boys!”

***

Victor and Danilo escorted Amador back to the gardens.

They walked down the paths of vast greenery, in search of somewhere for some intimate privacy. Obviously, Amador could have found them a spot in no time at all, but he wanted to see where they would take him.

“There,” Danilo pointed out in the dark.

He pointed to a crawlspace underneath the shrubbery. Amador knew that area, he’d been in there plenty of times. It was perfect.

The three of them crawled under and emerged into a small clearing, surrounded on all sides by green, hiding them from sight.

“I like this place,” Victor stated.

“Me too,” Amador bopped his cute nose, “But, I’m sure you didn’t bring us here to admire the scenery.”

Victor smiled and kissed him. Amador kissed him back, full of virile need and desire.

“Is there a position you want?” Amador asked.

“Can I do you from behind? So Danilo can get some attention?”

“Sure.”

Normally, Amador preferred to be able to see his partner’s face, but there were three of them, and like Victor had said, this way Danilo wouldn’t be left out.

Amador turned onto his hands and knees, looking up at Danilo and smiling.

“And, what do you want, cutie?”

“Oh... Uhh...”

He was blushing insanely.

“Don’t be afraid to ask, darling,” Victor assured him as he pulled Amador’s leggings down, finding one of the hidden vials and pulling it out as he did.

“Uhh... C-can I... uhh... put it in your mouth?”

“Of course,” Amador batted his eyes.

Sucking was actually more of Aurelio’s strong suit than his, but he was certainly no stranger to it.

Behind him, Victor pressed against him and pushed inside, causing him to moan. In front of him, Danilo fumbled to get his dick out of his pants.

When it was finally out, Danilo inched forward until it was in Amador’s face. Amador smiled and stuck his tongue out, licking across the head, causing Danilo to shudder.

He placed his mouth around the head, just as Victor expertly hit his happy spot, causing Amador to squeak around the dick, which in turn, caused Danilo to jump.

Amador slid further down, using his tongue the whole way, sucking as intimately as need be. Once he had the whole thing in his mouth, he started going back and forth on it, getting into rhythm with Victor’s thrusts.

Dicks were yummy.

He should do this more often.

After some time between them, Amador felt himself getting close. He reached a hand up to himself and pulled to orgasm. He moaned around the dick, and soon, Danilo was shooting down his throat, as he expertly swallowed it all. Soon after, Victor tensed inside him and came. And, all were satisfied.

They pulled out, leaving Amador’s mouth and anus empty, collapsing backward in satisfaction as they did. Amador stood and pulled his leggings up.

He pulled a couple of vials from his stocking and handed them to Victor, “As promised.”

He took them with a smile, “Thank you, kind sir.”

“What are we going to do now?” Danilo asked tiredly.

“I think we should just stay here a while,” Victor yawned, “Maybe we’ll get around to breaking in those new vials at some point.”

“Enjoy yourselves, boys,” Amador told them. He started to crawl back under, “Thanks for a lovely evening! Goodnight!”

“Goodnight!”